Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Buck, Greek Dialects PDF
Buck, Greek Dialects PDF
Buck, Greek Dialects PDF
:' 5 [
;W5?W'
KMMIilllnWMillljMvMiiMi i wiin,iiwi;|N > \m ii i rtiiiiia' i wWi
i
\ s 1
BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME
FROM THE
SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND
THE GIFT OF
Hetirg W, Sage
i89r
.^.^.r^^..^:^ /r/MT//^....
6896-1
Cornell University Library
arV10575
Introduction to the study of the Greek d
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031214822
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS
EDITED DNDEK THE SUPERVISION OF
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND CHARLES BUETON GUUCK
GEEEK DIALECTS
GRAMMAR
SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
GLOSSARY
BY
Copyright, 1910, by
John 'Williams White akd Charles Burton Golick
910.1
include all that was most essential to the student in this single vol-
ume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise " Gram-
mar and the author has come to believe that this
of the Dialects,"
may prove to be the most useful part of the work. Without it the
student would be forced at every turn to consult either the larger
Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are
not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or
else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens,
the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of
special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single dia-
lect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the ad-
vantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have
aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153).
Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative study
of the Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as
a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itself to the
discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be ob-
served, and the comparisons are almost wholly within Greek itself.
Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by elimi-
nating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and
citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in oppo-
sition to those adopted in the text. Some notes and references
are added in the Appendix, but even these are kept within narrow
limits. Several of these references are to articles which have ap-
peared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septem-
ber 1908, was completed.
Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible
the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and it is be-
lieved that, though briefly stated and without exhaustive lists of
examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together
than is to be found in any other general work. Biit, as the most com-
petent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from
the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given
peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material; and, further-
more, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of contin-
ual revision in the light of the constantly appearing new material.
PREFACE vii
*
1
o from ij IN Elean . . . ... 23
FROM ThESSALIAN AND BOEOTIAN .23
1
Lesbian
17
ai
IN
= -q ... .... . .
23
... 2-t
.24
. . .
o
.....
Interchange of i and v
.
. . .
24
ov FROM u) IN Thessalian . . . . 25
VAND V . . . . . 25
ou IN Boeotian etc. . . 25
Secondary e AND 0. "Spurious Diphthongs" . . . .26
CONTENTS
Page
Diphthongs
ij FROM at IN Boeotian 28
ei FROM oi in Thessalian 28
e FROM ei . . . 28
t FROM ei IN Boeotian . 29.
V FROM 01 IN Boeotian . . . . 29
ai, ei, ot BEFORE Vowels 29
av, CD, ou
In General
ao, CO,FROM au, ev IN East Ionic
.... .
. . 30
30
Monophthongization of o 30
CM, (V BEFORE VoWELS
In Lesbian ... 31
Insertion op f. Loss of u 81
Long Diphthongs
In General . . 31
a, 7;, w, from dtjtjt, qjl
FROM 7;t
fit .........
Non-Diphthongal Vowel Combination (Contraction
.
etc.)
32
33
In General 33
a OR o + Vowel 34
e + Vowel . 36
Tl+ Vowel 38
o + Vowel . 88
Notes to Preceding 89
Assimilation op Vowels 40
Epenthetic Vowels 41
Anaptyctic Vowels 41
Vowel-Gradation . 41
Consonants
F
In General 43
jS FOR f . . 44
Initial f before a Vowel 44
Intervocalic f 45
Postconsonantal ,
46
f before Consonants 47
Consonantal i .
48
Spiritus Asper. Psilosis 49
r.Loss of Intertocalic c 61
RlIOTACISM 62
Change of t to o- 63
CONTENTS XI
Page
...
P,
<!>>',
8,7
X
Lacoxian <r FROM 6
.... .
54
55
55
Interchange op Surds, Sonants, axo Aspirates . 56
Interchange of it and itt 67
...
. .
Jntervocahc
....
+ 0- Liquid or Nasal
. .
. .
.61
.
61
61
v<r
Original Intervocalic ko- 62
K7 + Consonant 62
Secondary Intervocalic kj- 62
Final v<r . . . . 63
X<r, p<r
fr<r,
cr,
TT
mr, tt
...........
........
6'1
65
66
Original a-a- .66
...
. .
J, 88 . 66
o-e 67
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants
Assimilation in Consonant Groups 68
Transposition in Consonant Groups . . . . 69
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition, between
Non-Contiguous Consonants . . . . 69
Doubling of Consonants . . . . . . 70
Changes in External Cosibination
In Gener.vl 71
Elision
Aphaeresis
....
.... ...
.
.
. .
.72
72
Crasis
Apocope
......
Shortening of a Final Long Vowel
. . . . . . .
72
72
74
Consonant Assimilation
Final , . . . . . . 75
Final s . . 76
FlN.VL p .
'7
xu CONTENTS
Page
Pinal Mute 77
l^,iK,is
Consonant Doubling
.....
77
78
pMovable
Accent
.... .
78
79
INFLECTION
Nouns and Adjectives
Feminine .a-STEMS . 80
Masculine d-SiEMS 81
o-Stems 81
Consonant Stems in General 82
it-Stems 83
i-Stems . . . . 84
w-Stems . . . . 85
Nouns in -evs 8.5
.... 114
CONTENTS xiii
Page
Middle Participle in -ei/iei/os 114
Type 0t\i}cD, (neipaviliiti . .
115
Transfer or /ii-VEKBS to the Type of Contract Verbs . .115
Some Other Interchanges in the Present System 115
The Verb " To Be "
"WORD-FORMATION
.
... . .
117
-qv = -<ov
... .
.
.
.
120
120
-Tepos
-iSios
.... . .
.
.
.
.
120
121
121
-rpoc 121
~0}V^ -wv
Proper Najies
.
... in -kX&s
. . .
. .
. .
.
.
.
.
121
121
At6foTos, Gtifbros
Interchange of Different
...Vowel ... .
. . 121
SYNTAX
The Cases
The Genitive 124
The Dative . 125
The Accusative 125
The Moods
The Subjunctive ... 125
126
The Optative
The Imperative and the
. .
Cyprian 1^*
xiv CONTENTS
Page
Aeolic
Lesbian
Thessalian
.... .
.
135
135
136
Boeotian
West Greek
....
....
. . . .
.
.
...
. .
139
141
Northwest Greek
Phocian
.... .
. .
.
.
.
142
143
LOCRIAN
Elean
.... 144
144
Doric
Laconian . 146
Heraclean 147
Argolio 148
Corinthian
Megarian
. .
... 148
149
Rhodian 149
COAN 150
Theran
Cretan
.... 151
151
SURVIVAL or THE DIALECTS GROWTH OF VARIOUS EORMS
;
OF KOINH 154
The Attic Koivii 156
The Doric Koiirfi
The Northwest Greek
.... Koi;'^
.... . .
157
158
Hybrid Forms, Hyper-Doric Forms, Artificial Revival op
Dialects 160
.
.
....
...
169
171
CYPRIAN
LESBIAN
....
.... . .
.
.
.
.183
.
174
180
THESSALIAN
Pelasgiotis
Thessaliotis
.... ... . . 190
BOEOTIAN
PHOCIAN
. .
. .... 195
196
Delphian ....
Exclusive op Delphi
205
212
CONTENTS XV
Page
LOCRIAN 214
ELEAN 219
NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH 223
LACONIAN 225
HERACLEAN .* 231
ARGOLIC 239
CORINTHIAN ... 247
MEGARIAN . . 249
RHODIAN 251
COAN 255
THERAN 259
CRETAN 261
APPENDIS
Selected Bibliographt 281'
Notes and Referexces 287
In abbreviating the names of Greek authors and of their works, Liddell and Scott's
listhas been generally followed. Note also the more general gram. =
grammatical
(forms quoted from the ancient grammarians) and lit. , =
literary (forms quoted from
the literary dialects without mention of the individual authors)
For abbreviations of modern works of reference, see under the Bibliography,
pp. 281 fe.
Other abbreviations which are occasionally employed will be readily understood,
as cpd. = compound, dat. =
dative, Imv. =
imperative, 1. =
line, pi. =
plural, sg. =
singular, subj. =
subjunctive.
PAST I: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS
INTRODUCTION
Classification and Inteeeelation of the Dialects ^
coast of Asia ilinor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the his-
torical recognition of the distinction. And as the lonians, Aeolians,
and Dorians of Asia Minor were colonists from Greece proper, it
was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they re-
flected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in
The affinities of the Aeolians were more obscure, for theirs was
the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the
historical period. But Thessaly was the scene of their favorite
legends, the home of Achilles, as also of their eponymous hero
Aeolus, and many of their place-names had their counterpart in
Thessaly. In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians
of the historical period were invaders from the west who occupied
apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name Ionian, for ex-
ample, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is
of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth.
2 That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupa-
tion of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has
been advanced that the lonians formed the first wave of Greek migration, were
in fact the much-discussed Pelasgians, and for a time occupied also the territory
which with the next wave of migration became Aeolic or Achaean. This is,
naturally, much more problematical.
1] INTEODUCTION 3
what had hitherto been an AeoUc land,i and with this the hnguistic
evidence is in perfect accord. For Thessalian is of all dialects the
most closely related to Lesbian, and at the same time shai-es in some
of the characteristics of the West Greek dialects, this admixture
of West Greek elements being somewhat stronger in Thessaliotis
than in Pelasgiotis. See 201, 202, 210, and Chart I. The Boeo-
tians also are called Aeolians by Thucydides,'' and the Boeotian
dialect is, next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian.
These thr-ee have several notable characteristics in common (see
201 and Chart and are known as the Aeohc dialects. But in
I),
indications, that not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme-
diate lands of Phocis and Locris, and even southern Aetolia in fact
1 Hdt. 7.176 Are! er<roXoi ^XfloK ix eetrwpwrwv olicTljiTOVTes y^v riiv Alo\lSa, tiJi'
(COT ivAymiv iiiAxoTo, the Aeolians of Mediymna, Tenedos, etc., were com-
i.e.
pelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeo-
tians; id. S.2 Boturuv (vyyeviop 6rTuii (of the Lesbians).
s Thuc. 1. 12 BotoiTof re yip oi vvv iii)Ko<rTV ^rei /isri 'Tklov iXairiy (i 'Apvris iva-
rrdvres diri Geo-o-aXw* Ti) yOr Souarlav, Trpirepov Se 'S.aSp.iilSa. y^v koKouiUvtiv ^Kriaar.
4 GREEK DIALECTS [l
like the dative plural in -ecrai, may be brought into connection with
this if we assume that while the invaders were Aetolians in the
later sense, that is West Greek, as Elean is distinctly a West Greek
dialect, they had nevertheless adopted certaiu characteristics of the
earlier Aeolic Aetolian and brought them to Elis. Corinth was
also once occupied by Aeolians according to Thucydides,^ and it is
a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in -ecro-t, which is unknown
in other Doric dialects, is found in various Corinthian colonies (107.3).
But we have passed beyond the limits within which the term
Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic, can
with any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the
historical period. It is only in Strabo that these three groups are
made into an all-inclusive system of classification, by means of an
unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that is not
Ionic or Doric. And yet it is, unfortunately, this statement of
Strabo's,^ the error of which has long since been recognized, that
1Thuo. 3.102 ii T^v XloXlSa Ti]v vSv KaKaviiirrfV 'KaKvSwva Kal nXevpwva.
2Thuo. 4. 42 iirkp ov b 'LoKiyeioi XAi^os itTTly, iifl ov Aupiijs tA irdXai ISpvBirres .
irepX rbv IIo/ii'ocro'Ai' Aupiiuv /to! vvv en A2oXeis KoXoBvrai. . . . Kal ol ivris (sc.'lirfl/ioO)
AfoXets Tp&repov ^(rav, etr iii,lx9i](sa.v, 'Iiivuv pip ix rijs 'Attik^s riv Ai7ioX6i' koto-
vxiiTuv, Tuv S' 'HpaKXeiSflK Tois Aapiias KaTayayivTur, ... o! piv otv'luves i^iireaov
1] INTRODUCTIOI^ 5
Strabo and our maps so classed them there would be no very seri-
TdXir TOxAiis irwb 'Axtuav, AloKixcS eBrov! fKct^Sti S" ir tJ IleXoiroFiTJo-^i rd Sio ^Bni,
t6 tc AtoXurdc xal ri Awpixiv. &roi fi^w o?> ^ttop tois AwpiEwriv irewX^KOFTO, Kaddrep
ww4pri Tots re 'ApKdirt Koi rots 'HXeiots, . . . , ofroi otoXurri fitcX^ffqcrar, oi 5" SXXot /aurrj
Tin ixP't'^'"^" ^
afi0o, oi /i^ fiaWof oi S* ^TTor alo\t{>)rTS.
6 GEEEK DIALECTS [l
part also in the West Greek division. And to East Greek belongs
also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian.
No two dialects, not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more
obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus. They
share in a number which are unknown else-
of notable peculiarities
at a time when its speech was like that which in Arcadia survived
the Doric migration. This group represents, beyond question, the
pre-Doric speech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever we choose
to call it. The term Achaean is used in so many different senses ^
and some would them all together under the head of " Aeolic
class
in the widest sense" or "Achaean" (Aeolic in the usual sense
then appearing as " North Achaean "). On the other hand, many
of the characteristics common to the Aeolic dialects are lacking,
1 '
' Achaean '
' is applied by some to a supposed stratum intermediate between
that which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no
good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum
ever existed.
1] INTEODUCTION 7
entiation. But, apart from some few striking examples, the ques-
tion of survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing
is a very delicate one.
8 GEEEK DIALECTS [l
^
The classification of the dialects is then, in outliae, as follows :
scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol-
lowing. For summaries of the characteristics of each, see 180-273.
EAST GREEK
I. The Attic-Ionic Group
1. Attic.
2. Ionic.
period.
WEST GREEK
IV. The Noethwest Gkeek Group
1. Phocian. A large part of the material,including nearly all that is
of an early date, is from Delphi, and is quoted specifically as Delphian.
1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its
from which nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the
Northwest Greek Kowq, but the Doric koivtq, like that of the contempora-
neous insci-iptions of Corcyra. -See 279. Hence the actual material from
Acarnania and Epirus is more properly classified with Corinthian. From
Cephallenia and Ithaca we have decrees in the Northwest Greek kolvti from
the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show
whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there
is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea (i. e. Peloponnesian Achaea in
2. Messenian. There
is scarcely any material until a late period,
Eliodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus,
Telos, and Syme, the settlements on the mainland (the Ehodian
Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela
and Agrigentum (an inscription of Ehegium, though not a Ehodian
colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but
little of it is early.
1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athe-
nian occupation, but enough to show that the dialect was Argolic (note tapios
with lenis, 58 &).
12 GEEEK DIALECTS [3
10. Cretan. This is now the best-known of all the Doric dialects,
owing to the very extensive early material, especially from Gortyna.
The dialect of Gortyna and other cities of the great central portion
of the island is also known more specifically as Central Cretan, to
substantially the same, but with some Aeolic forms not used in
Homer, also some Boeotian and Doric peculiarities. The elegiac
and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications,
not only lonians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the
Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis, etc.
Of the melic poets, Alcaeus and Sappho followed very closely
their native Lesbian dialect, though not entirely unaffected by epic
influence. The language of these and other Lesbian poets was
3] INTEODUCTION 13
Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary re-
maias must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources,
not only because of their artificial character but also because of
the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission. Excep-
tional importance, however, attaches to the language of . Homer
because of its antiquity, and to the Lesbian of Alcaeus and Sappho
because it is relatively pure and much older than the inscriptional
material.
(or fh), or, as in Crete, where B (H) when used is tj not A, are not
distinguished fi-om tt, k those of yjr, f by ttct, Ktr.
; ,
<l>, X, Y, the alphabets fall into two classes, according to the values
attached to these signs. The eastern division, to which Ionic
belongs, employs them as <|), %, '^, and also uses the i as ^, though
a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic aljdia-
bet, uses only the first two and expresses fjr, f by <f>(r, x'^- The
western di^ision,^ to which belong the majority of the alphabets
of Greece proper as weU as that of Euboea, whence it was carried
to Italy by the Chalcidian colonies and became the source of the
still sounded, and sometimes a form of H was used for the spiritus
asper, as h in the Heraclean Tables and occasionally elsewhere
(Elis, no. 60, Sicyon, Epidaurus). The Delphian Labyadae inscrip-
VOWELS
a
5. o for a before or after liquids. Examples are most numerous
in Lesbian, mainly from literary and grammatical sources, as
18 GREEK DIALECTS [5
though the verb itself always has a. Thus ypo^ev<; in EUs, Argolis,
Sicyon, in Argolis also ypo<l>evco, (Tvyypo(j)o<;, etc., Heracl. aveiriypo-
</>09, Cret. aTToypo^ov, eyypo^ov, Mel. Tpocfxov. Cf. also Cret., Epid.
share. Whether ypoc^eiJs etc. are anything more than inherited o-grade
forms may be less certain, but it is probable that these are Achaean sur-
vivals (see p. 7), and belong in this same connection.
Se/earo?, also Arc. Ssko = Se'/ca, heKorov = ewoToV, and Lesb. evoro^
evaTO's. Thess. k^ofieivvov = e^dfirjvpv. Delph. evTo^rjia, burial
rites, Heracl. to</)kbi^, hurial-plaee (cf. ra^os). Kodap6<i = Kadapo^
la-Trjfii, but in other dialects Tifia (a-stem), (j^dni (Lat. farl), la-Tdfii
(Lat. stare). For the contrast between this rj and that which repre-
sents an inherited e-sound and is common to the other dialects
also, note Att.-Ion. lirjT'qp, elsewhere /MaTrjp (Lat. mater).
But Attic differs from Ionic, in that it has d, not 17, after e, i,
vocalic vcr, (TV, etc., undergoes the same change, e.g. Att.-Ion. i<j>rjva. from
l<^va,, original *^av<Ta. See 76, 77.1. But in rds from Tavs and irStra from
irdva-a, original *iravTia., the d was of later origin and was unafiected. See
77.3, 78.
9. t from e before a vowel.
1. Even in Attic an e before another vowel had a closer sound
than in other positions, and was frequently written , as 0o'? =
words, and the more precise conditions of the change are not yet
clear, iv = iv is found also, possibly anAchaean " survival (see
"
(no. 55 ; hut heXearai no. 56) = eXeaOai, with p ioT \ after the
analogy of the present alpeto (as, vice versa, Cret. alXea = aipeco, with
varapiv, but the spelling ap is not quite uniform even in the early
inscriptions, and later gives way to ep (see 241). Delph. <^dpev
in a fifth-century inscription (no. 50), and Mpfiara, irevTafiapi-
reiav (no. 51), show that in Phocian too p had a similar effect on
the pronunciation of a preceding e, but except in these instances
the spelling is ep {<j>epev even in no. 51). Cf. also Ach. Zeus 'Afid-
pto9, and Pamph. virap = v/rep.
/8eoi = cuo-)8eot, (TKevdov = -io>v, showing that Elean e in general had a very
pmv with 1 = I), Ion. ipd'i, ip6<; beside lepo';, lepo'i (probably from
*la-po- beside *la-apo-, *la-epo-). There are many other words with
variation between -epoi and -ap6<;, as fiiep6<i, fjLiapoi, but with
widely different dialectic distribution.
2. "Aprafii';, so far as the name is quotable from early inscrip-
tions, is the form of all West Greek dialects except Cretan, and of
Boeotian. In later Doric and Delphian inscriptions this is usually
replaced by "Apre/it?.
3. Ku = Ke (dv) is the form of all West Greek dialects and Boeo-
tian, while Thessalian has ks, like Lesbian and Cyprian. See 134.2.
The same ku in oku, toku, ttoku, which are also West Greek (and
doubtless Boeotian) = Att.-Ion., Arc.-Cypr. ore etc. (but Lesb. o'to
etc. See 132.9). 7a = 76 is likewise West Greek and Boeotian. Ad-
verbs in -da = -9e, -6ev, belong to some, but not all. West Greek
dialects. See 133.1.
a. wrtpiK = iTepos is not confined to West Greek dialects, but is also
quotable from Arcadian, Boeotian, and Lesbian, and even for Attic is
implied by artpoi with crasis. So far as we know, Irtpos belongs to Attic-
Ionic only, all examples in other dialects being late.
18] PHONOLOGY 23
(Hesych.).
2. Lesb. fiTppo<s, aXXoVe/a/aos, lieppap.o'i (Herodian) = /ier/ato?,
aXKoTpiQ';, Ilpia/jLO';, -the development being pi, p^, epi, epp.
V and u
^ov, Tov)^a, ovovfia (22 I), etc. In the tliird century the spelling
26 GEEEK DIALECTS [24
XV^oi from *%erXtot (76), ^ovXij and /SmXa from */3o\va (75),
Kovpr] and Kcopd from Koppd (54), gen. sg. -ov and -to from -oio
gen. sg. in -m, ace. pi. in -us), Rhodian (^/tt, k^vos, BojXios, HjjvtdSa, etc.),
Coan (ij/i.ei', k^vos, St^Ko/ml, KapTruivri, etc.), Theran (^/At, Tfsrj's, ButXaKparrp,
etc.; at Cyrene, a colony of Thera, regularly rj, (o). It is probable that
these dialects belong properly with those which have ?;, <o regularly, and
that their usual a, ov are due to the fact that with the introduction of the
Ionic alphabet they also adopted in the main the Attic-Ionic orthography
of such words.
6. XOP' ~ X"P" (-'^tt. ^ap, x^pos) is even more widespread, e. g. not only
Cret. Ktpavs, Arc. lyKejfi/pijKoi, Cypr. v^pov, but Epid. )(rjpas and even Delph.
iK)(ripiav, Corinth. cvcK^iypov. But it is probable that this xijp- does not
rest whoUy upon but is due in part at least to the influence of
*^ep<T- (79),
a nom. sg. ^(^p (quoted by Herodian as Aeolic) formed after the analogy
of inherited p-stems in -j/p. Cf. Att. /xi^v in place of /ias (112.3).
SmXxK, Dor. SuXos (Cret., Theocr., CalUm.) do not belong here. 8ov-
c.
ing is et, ov, or rj, la. Among the ij, to dialects the actual spelling rj, *) does
not occur, of course, until the introduction of the Ionic alphabet about
400 B.C., except that in Crete, Rhodes, etc., where H = i; is much earlier,
we find -q/u etc. in the earliest inscriptions.
Of the ei, ov dialects, Coriuthian is the only one in which the identity of
genuine and spurious et, ov belongs to the earliest period, ovring to the very
early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34). The spelling even
of the earliest inscriptions is El, OV at Corcyra (e. g hviov, api), and
OV (but E, not El) at Corinth. In Attic-Ionic examples of El, OV occur
in the fifth century (E\pl even earlier), but E, are more common until
after 400 and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes
B.C.,
established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but
vary between and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -0 is especially persistent.
In Locrian no. 56 has only E, (e.g. hayev, tos), while the somewhat
earlier no. 55 has El (<j>a.pE\v etc.), and OV in the ace. pi. (tovs) but
in the gen. sg. (Sa/io). This last difEerenee, though only a graphic vagary,
is observed also in several Ionic inscriptions. In other dialects El, OV
come in with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet, and even then the
spelling varies for a time.
28 GEEEK DIALECTS [36
Diphthongs
ai
ae, especially
earliest inscriptions, sometimes as ai, sometimes as
Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by r), e.g. /c^ = Kai, rj = al,
@ei^rio<s = @r]^aio<;, dat. sg. and nom. pi. -v = -', dat. pi. -j?9 =
at?,
found, as @et;8etos.
27. ei from at in Thessalian. ' In general at, remains, but at
ei
spelling with i became fixed in our texts, e. g. ritrio, erura, cktio-is, of which
the proper spelling, as shown by inscriptions of Attic and other dialects, is
Titcu), tTeicra, eKTacris.
b. But before vowels it remained e for some time after it had become i
elsewhere, and, to distinguish itfrom a = I, was often written rj, e.g. iroXi-
Tijav, Uprja, etc., especially in the Augustan period.
c. For Elean ai from a after p, see 12 a.
31] PHONOLOGY 29
01
sg. and nom. pi. -v = -oi, dat. pi. -v<; = -ot?. Where ot is followed by
a vowel it is usually retained (in contrast to at, 26), as BottoTu?,
though ButoTftij' occurs once, also o ttvh? = ^ irola.
31. In the case of ai, et, ol, also vi, before vowels the omission
a. Owing to the variation in forms like the above, the diphthongal spell-
OM, V, Ot)
tury (eo once in Chios iu fifth century) and later, e.g. aoT6<s, raora,
eovota, eoepyeTT}';. This spelling is frequent even in kolvij iuscrip-
tions of this region.
been suggested, there existed beside the usual forms with genuine ov
(e. g. TOVTO from *to-v-to), a gen. sg. toto (tovtov), formed by doubling of
Att. veei?, probably from *vaa-p6<i (54/), 8evB = Att. ^eco, need, from
*Sewo-<B.
Long Diphthongs
37. 1. The original long diphthongs di, du, ei, eu, 6i, ou, except
when final, were regularly shortened in prehistoric times to ai, au,
ei, eu, 01, ou, or, in some cases, lost the second element. Hence such
by-forms as ySow? from *^a>v^ (cf. Skt. gdus) but Dor. ^m (cf. Lat.
XP'n^o>, leprjov, and p^/jj^f^w, kprjiov, side by side, the latter must be
understood as %jO?;t^a), lepijiov. But in general it is impossible to
determine just when the change from dissyllabic to diphthongal
pronunciation took place, and hence it is often uncertain whether
we should accent e.g. ic\r]k (:\r;is) or X^t9 (^27?)) %/;''?'*' or
(3 sg. subj. -7)1 in no. 21, -77 in no. 22 ; see also 149). But from the
end of the fourth century the forms in -a, -w, -77 predominate.
Thessalian has from the fifth century dat. sg. Ta^poSirai to,,
and raya beside arayiai (in no. 33), and in inscriptions in the
Ionic alphabet we find regularly dat. sg. -a, -ov (= , 23), 3 sg.
subj. -et (= T], 16).
40] PHONOLOGY 33
Cyprian has dat. sg. -a, -o, beside -di, -oi, but in the Idalium-
bronze (no. 19) only in the case of the article when followed by i,
as TO ipovi.
6. The fluctuation between the historical and the phonetic spelling in late
inscriptions introduced confusion in the spelling of forms with original -q, w ;
hence such spellings as nom. sg. ^ovXi^i, gen. sg. tS>l Sa/iui, imv. e^erwt.
Such imperative forms in -twi and -a-6<M, where this spelling was favored by
the subj. in -^i., are especially frequent, notably in Cos.
39. 1 from rji. The history of tji differs in some dialects from
that of at, mi, especially in Attic, where it became et (i.e. f) some
two centuries before at, an became a, a.
that of the sound which preceded the combination, the accent, the
number of syllables in the word, etc. See 45. Only some of the
a or d + vowel
41. 1. a + e, e (spurious et), or r?. Attic-Ionic a, but elsewhere
77, at least in West Greek and Boeotian. Similarly di or tji from
a + Examples are forms of verbs in -a<o, as Att.-Ion. vi/care,
et, -qi.
viKciv, etc., which have 77 in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Cret.,
due to the influence of a *'S.avo<i like Cret. f^avoi etc., 35 a). Arc.
2aKjoenj9 etc. have 2a- (not 2a-), abstracted from Idcov etc.
(in Ionic mostly after vowels, cf. 45.2 ; in Attic not so restricted,
but the conditions are comphcated and not whoUy clear). In
the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most general in
Boeotian.
Gen. sg. masc. d-stems. Ion. -ew, -a> (also -jjo in no. 6), from
-do as in Homer (here Aeolio, beside Ion. -eto) and Boeotian (rare
Att.-Ion. ew? (Hom. e!o?,i.e. 1909) from *d/ro? (Skt. ydt'ai), Lesb.,
Att.-Ion. Xew?, vem, ew? (Hom. Xjjo'?, i'ijo'?, ^to? ; Eub. 'Ayaa-i-
Xifd) fi-om Xdp6<; (seen in proper names of several dialects), vdp6<;,
dpdk (but see 35, 54/), in most dialects Xd6<;, vd6<;, drii?, but \d-,
I'd-, in compounds as Ad/3i'i^9, vaKopo';, vdirolai. See 45.3.
Gen. pi. d-stems. Ion. -ecov, -&v (also -r)6v in no. 6), Att. -a>v, from
-dcov (*-da-(ov, Skt. -dsdm) as in Homer (Aeolic), Boeotian (but
a. In Ionic, beside usual eo), there are some examples of eo or tv (cf 33), .
+ vowel
42. 1. 6 + o. In general Attic rj, elsewhere uncontracted ea or
la (9), as ace. pi. Att. errj, elsewhere (f)eTea, (F)eTia. But occa-
sionally rj in other dialects, as Ion. dvrj (no. 8 ; fifth century)
beside usual erea etc. (cf. 45.2), Ehod. ace. sg. XeioXr] (no. 93 ; sixth
century), Lac. ace. sg. to/cXe (sixth century), besides later exam-
ples (e.g. Lac. KXeoje'vj], Heracl. f er??, Ehod. err], Delph. ivSoyevfj),
some of which may be due to koiv-^ influence.
Even ea from efu, which is uncontracted in Attic, sometimes
becomes ?? in West Greek dialects, as Delph. ivvrj = ivve'a, Ther.
^fiia-Tj = r)fiia-ea, K\r]y6pa<i = KXeayopav, Ehod. 'Ayrjva^ = 'Aye-
ava^. Dor. k/jj}? (Theocr. etc.) = Kpea<;, rjp (Alcman etc.) = eap,
Sicil. (Acrae) j)priTiov = j>pedTLov (cf. <^/}7/ti CaUim.). Cf. also Dor.
^acyiXri (43, 111.3).
<j>i\ovfj^v from *^t\eto/iei' (but ijSeo? etc., see 45.1), is Attic only.
does not appear in inscriptions until the fourth century B.C. From
Ionic, eu spread to the Doric islands, and from the third century
on is frequent in Ehodes, Cos, Thera, etc. At this time it is also
a. Boeotian has some examples of iv, lov, beside 10 (both original and
from o), but mostly after dentals, where it was supported by the prevalence
of the spelling ton = v (24). Thus Nfu/Ae6'nos, viov/jLeivLrj, ioi>Tt/u,v, AtovKXeis,
single consonant, as ei)(apuTTu)iJi,e's (but koct/xovtcs, see d). Cf. also ^aipS)v-
Ts in an inscription of Phaselis.
d. For 0 we sometimes find simply e or o. So in Megarian proper names
compounded of 6e6i, in which, nearly always, 0e- appears before a single
consonant, o- before two, e.g. c'Sfapos, OtyEiTos, ti^os, but oKptVr/s,
0KA,t8as, 6yvLT<K. Such forms in -, o- occur elsewhere, but
are com-
((fxoveoi).
t\ + vowel
43. In the declension of nouns in -eu? the
17 of the stem is re-
+ vowel
44. 1. o + a. When contracted, the result is o) in all dialects
(cf. ft) from a + o, 41.2), e.g. Att. ijSt'ft), Heracl. /teto) from -o{(7)a,
Tt/ift)i/a|, 'iTTTTwm^, etc. in "West as well as East Greek dialects,
48] PHONOLOGY 39
from -o-{f)ava^ (for Ehod. Ti/jLcival see 167). Cf. also co in crasis,
as Corinth, rcoyadov = to ayaOov etc. (94).
2. + a. Usually uncontracted (Att.
ori), but in Ionic regularly
tracted in dissyllabic words, Att. ircos, Bioi, ,iat, and likewise, though be-
longing also under 1, Att. veos, Dor. vd6%, Aads. Such words may be
contracted when forming the member of compounds, as Att. ovrtfios,
first
factor. So Locr. 'Ottoo/tl (later 'OttovvtC) but 'Oirovrtotis, and perhaps all
cases of " hyphaeresis " (42.5 rf, 44.4) originated in like conditions, though
other factors also must be involved in part, and the whole phenomenon is
forms like TrdSes, Ion. ^axrikio? etc. (not -ews) after ttoSos etc., Locr. Sokeci
etc. after SoKm/xcv etc.
Assimilation of Vowels
Epenthetic Vowels
47. Lesb. (f>aitii (from <l>afii), (\>al(7i, yeXaifJn, etc. in Sappho and
grammarians, but not found in inscriptions. Cf. Lesb. alfiia-emv
etc. (17). Por epentliesis in the case of origiaal vi, pi, \i, see 74 a,b.
Anaptyctic Vowels
XeXoi-rra, eXi-Trov, in all dialects alike. But there are some examples
of dialectic differences, of which the following may be mentioned.^
1. Series, et, oi, i {Xeiira>, XeXoiira, eXtTroj'). Cret. hUvvfii (trpo-
hiKWTi) = Att. SeiKWfii (cf. hiKT] etc.). Ion. SeKw/M is perhaps due
to contamination of SeiK- and Slk-. Lesb. oeiyw (*6feiy-) = Att.
olyo) (*6fiy-). ffveiKa and fjviKa in various dialects (144 a). Yloau-
Sajv, HoTeihdv, etc. (41.4) with et (JloTihdv very rare), but usually
I in derivatives, as Att. noo-i'Seto?, Ion. Iloo-tSjjto?, Boeot. Hoti-
hdixo'i, Carpath. TioTi^atov (but the famous Potidaea was nofet-
haia), also oi (assimilation?) in Arc. Iloo-otSai', Lac. noAotSai/,
TlofioiSaia, and Lesb. (?) Il]oToiSavi from Pergamum.
2. Series ep, op, ap or pa (Be'pKOfiai, SeBopKu, eSpuKov). reWepe?,
rerope;, renape;, etc. (114.4). Ion., Lesb., Cret., Mess., Epid., Coan
eptrifv, but Att. appriv, Arc. appevrepov, Lac. apari<s, Tlier. dptrr^v (also
Ionic and Coan beside epa-qv). Cf. also El. pdppevop (from a by-
form with initial f cf. Skt. vrsan- beside Avest. arsan-), later ipae-
;
1 Some caseswhere the variation is quite possibly not inherited, but vhioU
fall into the same system, are included for convenience,
42 GEEEK DIALECTS [49
a. The weak grade varies between ap and pa, as in Horn. KpaTos and
KopTos, Kpanpoi and KapTcpo^, etc. So Cret. KapTtrs, KapTamcK, Kaprcpos,
KtipTiov, likewise o-TapTos = o-rpaTos, Arc, Cypr., Corcyr., El. SapyQw., Cret.
SapKva = Spa^fii?, Epid. <j>a.p)(/ia, <j>a.p^K = t^paypa, *<j>pdii'S, Boeot. werpa-
Tos (Horn. TTpaTos) = Terapros, Lesb. dp,/3p[o]T;v (6) This = apapreiv-
variation is in part due to metathesis, and clearly so in Cretan, which has
op uniformly, as it also has TropTi = n-pofri. See 70.1.
4. Series ez^ (e/i), o;^ (o/i), o or av (ap,) {reivm from *Ti'6a), t6vo<s,
For f ^Kart = eUoa-i, etc., see 116 a. For participles with ar beside
evr and ovt, as eacrcra, iarra = ovaa, evrei = ovre^, see 163.8.
5. Series ??, , a (p'^yvvp.i, eppcoya, ippdyrjv). iXrjo'; (Lac. AtXe/ro?),
whence Att.-Ion. iXeca?, Cret. ?Xeo?, but Arc. iXao<;, as in Homer
60] PHONOLOGY 43
etc. For Heracl. ippriyela =
iapmyela, Dor. etBa etKa, see 146.4. =
eyKTrjo-K in Attic-Ionic, also in Lesbian and
various West Greek
dialects (though the examples are late and so possibly due to koiv^
influence), but ey/crao-t? in Thessalian (also eVrao-t?),
Corcyraean,
Epirotan, etc.
CONSONANTS
F
In Attic-Ionic the f was lost at a very early period. In
50.
East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest inscriptions
it is very rare in Central and West Ionic and in Attic the only ;
b. Even where there is no reason to doubt the actual loss of the sound,
the spelling, ^s natural in such cases, only gradually adapted itself to the
is
lects, polKo<; (cf. Lat. vlcus) in twelve dialects, pUari (cf. Lat.
mginti) in eight dialects, /ra'mf in ten dialects, further, in various
dialects, f"'PV^,i F"''TO'i, /^eVo?, penr-, fepyov, p^ppco, piBio<i, pi(TO<s,
potvo<s, and many others (see also a, h, c), especially in proper names.
c. There are also some words with original initial p, not coming from
ap, which have ' in their later forms, e.g. Att. lo-Tcop, lo-Topui (cf. Boeot.
pumap, from piS-, Lat. vid-), hw/u, cx/jia (cf. Cret. prjfua, Lat. ves-tis), Iotte-
pos (cf. Locr. psoTrdptos, Lat. vesper), eKiav (cf. Locr. pefovrai, Skt. vaf),
oXuTKOjLuu (cf. Thess. paX((T<TKeTaLi, Goth, tvilwan). The explanation, as in
some other cases of secondary ', in which p is not involved, is uncertain,
but the following a and analogical influence are the chief factors.
Sopevai, /Sao-tXe/ro9, etc. (hut always 7rat9, TratSo'?, with loss of p).
but not found after 450 B.C. except in a late archaistic inscription
with TpayapvSo'i etc. Phoc. /cXe/ro?, alpei (Crissa ; sixth century).
Ther. ovpo^
Arc. /cdrappo'; Ion. dpi] apa
Boeot. Ka\p6<s Ion. KoXSi} KaXdii
*6\po<! Ion. o5\os o\o<s
Boeot., Cret. plapo<s Ion. Icrof tcro9
*vda-po<! Ion. vova-o^ v6c70^
55] PHONOLOGY 47
a. To the lengthening in East Ionic there are possibly some local excep-
tions, but, in general, forms like ^ci/os, and especially n-po^cvK, are due to
Attic influence. Similarly in Rhodian etc. where ^aj/os has survived. only
in proper names, and in late Cretan where Trpd^tvos is far more
common
than Trpoliji/os. In Central Ionic the lengthening is attested for Paros and
Thasos, but it is uncertain how far west this extended. From many of the
islands,both Ionic and Doric, decisive material is lacking.
6. Lesb. ^ewos, ewexa, in grammarians and late inscriptions, are probably
c. Diiierent from oppos etc. is Corinth. Uvppos (cf Arg. Uvpflai, TJvp-
.
foXiov), probably standing for IIvpp^os (from *IIijp(r/ros with early assimi-
lation of pa before p), whence the IXuppos of most dialects.
d. An example of p after a mute is Corinth. ApivCa = Auviov. Cf Horn. .
(81), e.g. Att. TiTTapa, Ion. TOTo-epes, etc. (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catmras).
In West Greek reropes the t, instead of a-cr or tt, is due to the analogy of
other forms such as xcTpaTos, in which p was expelled between the conso-
nants. Cf. also ijpA^a-cK from *7jfuTpos (61.6).
/. The history of ap in pia-pcK etc., probably of secondary origin, is to be
distinguished from that of original intervocalic a-p, the treatment of which
is apparently parallel to that of tr/x etc. (76). Thus Lesb. vav<K, Dor. vdos,
etc. probably come from *va(rpo? which in Lesbian be-
(cf. vaita, vacr-crat),
comes first *vapp<K (like dp-p-e), whence *vavp<K, vaBos (35), elsewhere vapos
(like a/xe), whence vcids, vecos (41.4).
etc. (from ppt]- beside pep- in epeoa, cf Lat. . verhum) we have El. ppd-
rpa (15), Cypr. ppera (70.3) with its denominative pperdco {eppe-
Taaarv, also spelled evpperdcraTv indicating an anticipation of the
p. Cf. a and 35. So also Kevevpov from Kevepov), Arg. peppejMeva,
appereue (with prothetic a), later apijreve, was spokesman, presided.
El. apXaveo'i, wholly (cf. Hesych. aXaveax;
oXoa-'x^epo)';, also aWa-
VTj?
aa<paX'i]<; and aXavi'i aXr]6e<;), is from a-pXa-, and related to
aeXkij<; (a-peX-), aoW.i]'; (a-pa\- with Aeolic o, cf. 5), aXjj?, Dor.,
Delph. aXia, assembly, Ion. (Hdt.) aXir} (also from apaX-, with Ion.
d from apa as ia dTtj, avakiaKw).
48 GEEEK DIALECTS [85
a. In the case of medial pp, which would occur only in compounds and
augmented or reduplicated forms of words with initial pp, the p unites with
the preceding vowel to form a diphthong in Lesbian (cf. 35), e.g. evpayrj,
avpr/KTOs (Herodian) from *i-ppa,yrj, *a-/rp7;KTos (Att. ippdyrj, apprjKro^'),
Horn. raXavpivoi from *TaA.o-/rptvos. But elsewhere the syllabification of
the simplex (or form without augment or reduplication) was retained
(i. e. pp with the following vowel), and later this pp became pp or sometimes
pk was probably parallel (cf. El. d/rXaveos etc., above), though there is no
example in Lesbian.
Consonantal i (i)
'
from t). The sound was denoted by H (earlier B) until the intro-
duction of the Ionic H = ??, after which it was generally left un-
designated.i But see 4.7.
to the aspirate, e.g. East Ion. d.Tr' exao-Tou, abr' ov, KaTawep, El. KaTUTTcdl,
Cret. Ka.TUTTa.iLa/.But psilosis is no bar to the retention of aspirated mutes
in phrases and compounds which were formed prior to the loss of the asper.
For they would be affected, if at all, only by the analogical influence of the
simplex, as Cret. KaTtoTa/xcv by LO-Ta.fi.ev. Hence East Ion. xaSoSos, El. Trofle-
Ad/xevos, etc. Cf. Mod.Grk. KoBiaTiqiu, dijiov, etc., in spite of the loss of the
spiritus asper.
asper, and which, in distinction from those with psilosis, we may call
1 In quoting forms from inscriptions, wherever the sign for the spiritus asper
by-forms with the lenis are to be recognized, are fi/i-ipa, but even in Attic :
Several words which regularly have the lenis show secondary forms
c.
with the asper in various dialects. Thus Iros (from /reVos), but Heracl.
iraira-htrriptha (beside /tctos), Epid. irevO' err/, and frequently Kaff Iros etc.
in the koivt^ (cf. Mod.Grk. probably after the analogy of q/iepa in
e<^Tos),
similar phrases. tSios (from /ri&os), but Thess. Kaff I&Smv, and so often in
late inscriptions of various dialects (really koivj;), probably after Koff tKa-
<TTov. lo-os (from /riirfos), but Heracl. AtVos beside to-os, and e<^' mttjs in
the KOLvrj, probably after ofMioi. Locr. Ivre (cf. ta-rt), but Delph. hevTe, after
as = a)s. Heracl. Aoktu (also Theran), hoKraKanoi, htwm, Delph., Ther.
Atrards, all after cTrTd. So probably by a still further extension of the asper
(e. g. after iweaKaiScKa) Ther. hiKaSi = ctxdSi (no. 107).
dxpos, but Heracl.
haKpoa-KLpm.1, Corcyr. Ad/cpos, and perhaps Delph. haKpodiva (?no. 51 D47).
Delph. f(j)LopKiw, also frequent in the kolvt^, is a contamination of
lirvopKem
69] PHONOLOGY 51
and ec^opiceo), while Delph. icjiaKioiJuu from d/cco/xat is obscure. In Thess.
avypiw (i<f>a.vypa/dav) = Lesb. aypio) the asper, as well as the v, is probably
due to contamination with some other word.
d. Besides such special cases as have been noted in a, h,
and c, there are
in some dialects irregularities which seem to be due to confusion
in spell-
ing consequent upon the asper being weakly sounded or on the verge
of
total disappearance, though even some of these may possibly be due
to spe-
cial causes. Locrian has -irevTopKuiv beside hopKov, 6<tw., 'kttux., Karifofievov,
vSpiav (A before v in hmro), and, vice versa, once Hottovtiov beside 'Ottovtiol,
and hdyiv for ayiv (cf iiriyov). In Arcadian, no. 17 has ipMru beside hiiXuru,
.
iJoTcpas, and once hdv for av, and the very early Mantinean inscription,
no. 16, shows no example of h, though containing not only oiSe (see a). but
otria, lAaov, and tepos for which hiepoi is fully attested in the other Arcadian
notable lack of agreement in this matter. Heraolean has, besides the cases
mentioned under c, opcK, opL^ot, where we expect hopoi, and hdpvrjO-Ls, hoi-
a-ovTi, for apvrjcrK, oitrovri. At Epidaurus, no. 83 has always drtpoi not hdrtpoq.
and Cyprian.
1. Laconian. Early iiroiehe, viicdha<;, evhe^ohai<;, TlohoiBavi,
AvhiTTTTOv, 'E\evhvvia, etc. ; later Tlahi(f)di, Tr/ao/SetTraAa?, vLKda<s,
'OvaireXrji; (Ovacri-), UeuKKeiSa (lieicri-), /SatXe'o? (/3ao-X.eo?),
etc. Cf. also 97 a. Examples of o- omitted are also in Ar. Lys. and
in glosses. This was a characteristic of Laconian speech from the
earliest known period, and is faithfully represented in the spelling
of most of the early inscriptions. But it was felt as a provincial-
ism and ignored in the spelling of some few early inscriptions
52 GEEEK DIALECTS [69
are also frequent at all periods, e.g. 6eaavp6<;, KaTa6eaLo<; (no. 78,
fifth century), Kvaiinrov in the same inscription with TeXewrTro?.
This inconsistency in the spelling, which is even greater than in
Laconian, has the same explanation. See 1, and 275.
a. Nearly all the examples are from Argos and vicinity, from which one
might conclude that the change was specifically Argive, not general Argolic.
But there are some traces of it at Epidaurus, and the absence of other ex-
amples may be due to external influence.
unchanged.
4. Cyprian. (f)pove6i {^povewen), iroe'xpfievov (Troa-exop-evov),
also in sentence combination (cf. 97 a), as ku a(v)Tv (a? avri), ra
vj(epdv (tw ixvpoiv). But generally a is written.
Rhotacism
But there are many exceptions, and the use of p is gradually given
up under Attic influence. Although Plato, Cratylus 434 c, remarks
that the Eretrians say a-KXrjpoTrjp for <TKXT)p6rr)<i, there is no inscrip-
tional example of p for final ? except once oirap dv, for which
see 97 a.
4. Rhotacism of a- before a voiced consonant is seen in Eretr.
M//3709 = Mtb-70?, late Cretan (Gortyna) Kopfioi = koctixoi, Thess.
(Matropolis, Pharsalus) e6pSoT09 = eoo-Soro?. In most dialects
a- in this position was pronounced as a sonant (z), and in late times
often indicated by ^, as \jrij<f)i^p,a.
Change of t to (r
in all dialects, e.g. most words hke ^outk (Skt. ga-ti-s), crrda-i';, etc.
ful in all the West Greek dialects and Boeotian (-rt, -v6i), and for
which we find Arc, Delph., Epid., Meg., Thess., late Cret. ijfMo-ao';
from *rifUT(:o'i, with suffix -rpo-.
p. 8,7
63. In general
7 remained simple mediae, but in some dia-
/3, S,
!>. e, X
63. In general(f>, x remained true aspirated mutes, and in
6,
the earliest type of the alphabet, wliich had a sign for 6 but none
for ^ or x> these two were represented by ttA and kH, as at Thera,
or, where a sign for h was not in use, simply by tt and , as in the
68. 1. Those sounds of the parent speech which are called labio-
velars and are commonly designated as qU, git, gV-h, appear in
Greek regularly as (1) labials before the back vowels a, o, m, and
before consonants, (2) dentals before the front vowels t, e, -q, (3)
gutturals before and after v. Thus ttou, irodev (Lat. quod, cf. Osc.
pod), oirolo^, but ti? (Lat. quis), re (Lat. que), Cret. oreto?, 7re/i-
TTti?, n-efiTTTO';, but Trevre (Lat. quitique), Xvko's (Eng. wolf), yvvq
(Eng. queen) beside Boeot. ^avd. But before t usually /3, <^, e.g.
have the dental, e.g. re, rt?, rtytta, the reason for this being obscure.
3. In Arcado-Cyprian there is evidence that the sound arising
before a front vowel was not, as elsewhere, identical with the
ordinary dental, but, at least under certain conditions, was a sibi-
lant. Thus Cypr. o-t? = Ti? (no. 19), a(=Ti (Hesych.), and Arc.
<Tt9 = Tts, eicre = etre (for the character transcribed a, see 4.4) in
an early inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), though all other Arca-
dian inscriptions have the usual rt? etc. Cf. also the glosses ^epe-
6pov beside SepeOpov = ^dpadpov, and feXXw beside inscriptional
hiXXas = ^aXXto, and see note to no. 65 B 2.
Note. The fact that in Arcadian only the one inscription named shows
anything but the dental spelling need not indicate that the peculiar pro-
nunciation was locally restricted. It was probably colloquial throughout
the dialect, but not usually followed in the spelling, owing to external
influence. Cf. El. ^= 8 only in the earliest inscriptions (62.2), and see 275.
5. A change of 6 to (f>,
that is, doubtless, of spirant th to /, is
seen in (})S)v, ^vovre^ = de&v, Ovovte^, of an inscription found at
Dodona.
Nasals and Liquids
1. The letter v is freely used for the guttural and the labial nasal,
as well as for the dental, e.g. 'OXuvTrto?, avjti, \av)^dva.
2. The nasal is omitted in the spelling, occasionally in aU dia-
lects, and regularly in Cyprian and Pamphyhan.
3. Complete assimilation to a following mute, though not regu-
lar in any dialect, sometimes occurred in careless pronunciation, as
shown by occasional, and mostly late, spellings, e.g. Att. ^n/S/SaX-
rwo'-TTTrao-TO?), the root being Trird- (with tttt from original ku,
as in iTTTro?), which is simplified initially to ird-, as in Tra/ia etc.
(49.5).
60 GEEEK DIALECTS [69
Sapx/Jui, SpaxfiT]- Cf. Mod.Grk. IlaTvos from UdrfjuK, Xaxvo'S from AaxA'ds.
49.2 a.
2. Transposition between different syllables. Heracl. rpdif)o<!,
closely resembling u (cf. French autre from alter, etc.), and was so
written occasionally, e.g. Gortyn. aBev'jnai= aSeX^ai (but usually
aSeXTTto? etc.), pev/Meva<; = feKfievai, Kav^o'! = %ix\ko'9. There are
numerous Cretan glosses in Hesychius with v = \, e.g. avao<; =
aXa-of.
72. VT, v6, from Xr, \d. Several examples of vt = \t are found
in Peloponnesian Doric and the Sicilian and Italiot colonies, e.g.
Meg., Mess., Heracl., Syrac. ^ivrav {^iXrav), ^ivria^, etc., Arg.
6. Xi gives XA. in nearly all dialects, e. g. oAXos (Lat. aliun), o-riXXto from
*<ttIXiw. But Cyprian has aUos (beside aA.(X)d), and Elean once aikorpux
(beside oAAa, oreAAw).
75. Xv. From *(7TdXvd, Lesb., Thess. a-TciWd, Dor. etc. aTaXd,
Att.-Ion. a-TrfKi]. From */36\vd, *^6\voiJLai {*Se\vop.at, *^e\vop,ai,
49.3, 68.2), Lesb. fioWd, Thess. /SeXKo/Mai, Att.-Ion. /3ovXij, ^ov\ofj.ai,
Boeot. ^(o\a, ^ei\o/xai, Locr., Delph. BeiXofiai, EL, Coan, Heracl.,
Ther. 877X0/^04. From *f e'Xi/w, *pe\ve(o, Lesb. cnreWco (gloss), Ion.
etXa), etXe'ci), Delph. etXe'cr^o), El. aTro/reXe'oi, -eoiav, Heracl. 7^?;-
like Horn. eeX/MeVo? from the same root, but meaning assembled.)
sa-hasra-), Lesb., Thess. j(^eWioi, Ion. etc. ^et'Xtot, Lac. ;^;Xiot (Att.
j(;tXtot from *;y;i'o-Xtot). From *ea-fil (Skt. asmi), Lesb. e/i/it, Thess.
cVa"' elsewhere et'/^' or ^fii (25). From *da-fie (cf. Skt. asmdn), Lesb.
a. For o-p cf. Hom. Tpi;p(i>v from *Tpaa-pa)i'(Tjoe'(D from *Tjoa7(D). Butthere
is no example of Lesb., Thess. pp; and the development was not parallel
to that of crX etc., assuming that Lesb. tpos is from Hcrpo- (13.1).
62 GREEK DIALECTS [76
h. Initial trX etc. became A\ etc., later simple A etc. The earlier stage
VS
77. 1. Original intervocalic va. From *fjL7)va6^ (cf. Lat. mensis),
Lesb. /ifjvvo^ (also /j,rjvo<;), Thess. ixuvvo'i (also fjueivo^), Att. etc. fi,r)v6<!
(in this word the vowel was already long). From *eKpiva-a, Lesb.
eKpivva, Att. etc. eKplva. From *efiev<ja, Thess. efievva, Att. etc.
a. The dat. pi. of v-stems, as Troi/jLea-i, Saijuotrt, is not formed from -ej/o-i,
the other cases. But in Arc. hi^popvapjova-i the v also is introduced from the
other cases, and this secondary v<j is retained (cf. 3).
original va, which was changed before the new va came into
existence. This va is retained in Cretan (i.e. Central Cretan, cf.
e. g. not only Cret. av7rav<ns = ava.<f>av<Tvs, Epid. oXxiktvs, but Att. irp6<f>av<Ti':,
78. Final v<;. Since i'9 -|- consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek
(77.2), the same wOuld be true of final v^ in close combination
with a folloAving word beginning with a consonant. Hence there
arose doublets such as 1) before vowel t6v^, rdv;, 2) before eon-
sonants ToV, Tw. Such doublets are found in Cretan, the Gorty-
nian Law-Code still adhering very closely to the original distribution
in the case of the article, e.g. tov<; eXevOepov;, but to? tcaSea-rdv;.
But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased
to depend at allupon the initial of the following word.
Accusatives in -09, -a? are the regular forms in Thessalian,
Arcadian (so probably Cyprian -os not -09), Theran, are frequent
in Coan (-09 beside -0119), and are occasionally found in other Doric
dialects and in literary Doric (e.g. frequent in Theocritus). Other
dialects have -ov<;, -av<;, or forms coming therefrom by the same
development as that seen in the case of secondary intervocalic 1/9
(irdva-a etc. 77.S), e.g. Arg. to'v9, rdvi (for Argolic in general, see
251), Lesbian rok, rak, in most dialects tou9 or tm? (25), Ta9.
64 GEEEK DIALECTS [78
-aip, -oip. the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diph-
At
thong was not yet fuUy developed (pronounced -a*?, -0*9 with
incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -o?, -o? beside -at?,
*ot9 (there happen to he no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip-
tions which show -aK).
Similarly the preposition eV? in Cretan (beside more usual e?)
and Argive 251), whence ek
(cf. or e? (note that Lesb. ek has a
genuine diphthong, like rok, and so differs from the ek of other
dialects).
Cf. also the treatment of final v<; from -vt-?, e.g. nom. sg. part.
79. From *ea-Te\aa, Lesb., Thess. ea-reWa, Att. etc. eareiKa, Cret.
ecTTTjXa. From *e^^e/3o-a, Lesb. *e^6eppa (cf. reppat = relpai), Att.
etc. e^deipa. From *xepcr- (cf. Skt: haras, grip) Lesb. x^PP' iX^PP"'''
Theocr.), Att. etc. x^t/s-, Epid. xvp- (but see 25 6).
(T(T, TT
81. Att. TT = Ion. a-a- comes from ki, %t, and (apparently, see 82)
from Tt, or 0i, and is chiefly seen in presents like (jivXaTTco, ^v-
Xdaaw (ki), KopvTTco, Kopvaam (di), in femiuines like yX&Tra,
yX&a-a-a (p^t), neXirra, fieXiaaa (tj), and in comparatives like ^ttiov,
TJacrcov (ki), Kpeirrcov, Kpeaatov same result, e.g.
(tj). t/t gives the
TTTape<!, reacrepei (54 e, 114.4). Inscriptions show that Attic had
TT from the earliest times, the acr of the early writers being due
to Ionic influence. Most of the dialects agree with Ionic, but the
is due to KOivri influence (in kolvti inscriptions crcr is more common than the
strictly Attic rr); after these also oaacys for earlier otto^ (82). Some of the
have 66 in words of this class, as 6a\a66a, tadda, also for
late inscriptions
those belonging under 82, as 666aKiv, for original o-cr, as fereddi, and for
or, as id6avT's. For ad it is earlier (85.3).
66 GEEEK DIALECTS [81
names Kottu^os, ^vmoi, etc., and especially IleT^aXos from "ScttoXos (65).
a, <j<y, TT
82. Tt and ^t give Att. <t not tt, and Ion. a (early era often in
poetry, but never in inscriptions) in o(70<;, cnroao'; (rt), /ieio-o?
ihiKaaaav), but Boeotian and Cretan have tt, e.g. Boeot. fierTO'i,
Original <7ff
TiSSo), hmm, B(o6<;, Bvyov, Arjva (Zrjva), Lac. yv/jLvaBBoiiat etc. in Ar.
Lys., fiiKKixtBSofievoi, 6'n-i{S)B6[/j,evo'i], Aev? in inscriptions. Aevf
occurs also on a vase from Ehodes, and is perhaps genuine Eho-
dian. Cf. the occasional assimilation of <tS in external combination
in Ehodian, 97.4. Meg. SS is doubtful (Ar. Ach. fidSSa, xpyBBco, but
only f in inscriptions).
In Cretan and Elean the spelling tt is also found, as Cret. ^pov-
TiTTft), iaTrpefifiiTTm (eKTrpe/Jivi^a)), Trfjva, Tfjva (ZTJva), El. voa-riTTot)
(yoaTi^o)), aTTdfj,io<; (ofjy/Ltto?).
ae
85. 1. (TT = a-6. The use of ar for a-6 (see 63) is mainly charac-
teristic of Northwest Greek. It is the regular spelling in Locrian,
as he\e<TTai, hapea-rai, and early Elean, as ;)^;/3eeo-Tat, Xva-daro, and
belonging imder this head have been given already, e.g. under 55,
69, 74-77, 79, 80, 84, 85. See also under external combination, 96-
100. No notice is taken of assimUatioji which is common to all
dialects and presumably proethnic, as S\ to XX, etc.
This class of phenomena is one in which the difference between
colloquial and careful speech is most noticeable, as may readily be
observed in English. While some assimilations are so uniformly
effected that the unassimilated form is completely displaced and
forgotten, others remain colloquial only, the unassimilated form
being still preferred in careful speech and writing. This accounts
for much of the lack of uniformity in the evidence as regards some
of the changes mentioned in this and the other sections. In some
cases the spelling varies greatly even ia the dialects where the
change is best attested. Sometimes the assimilation is imiform iu
certain dialects, but evidently existed colloquially in others also
and only sporadically made its appearance in the spelling.
1. KT to TT in Cretan, wtti' = vvkti, Avtto? = Avkto<;.
For
Locr. e(T) ra?, see 100. Cf. also SiaXeXerrai, ia an inscription of
Cumae.
2. ITT to TT iu Cretan and Thessalian. Cret. ^yparrai = yeypa-
irrai, irevTO'i = Tr^/ttTTTOS, Thess. Aerrivaio^ (AeTrTiWto?), ol tto-
Xiapxoi, apxirToXiapxevTo<! (n-ToXi's, 67), also ar tS? etc. ia external
combination (99.2). Cf. also Thess. 'At66vito<; = ' K^dovqTO's.
3. 0-7 to 77 (7) in Cretan, irpelyv; probably from irpeiayv';
(Boeot. Trpia-yele^, 68.1), irpeiyevTo.^, irpdyav, nrpeiyiaro^, late Trprj-
a. Note that the forms cited, as also Thess. irptur/Sim., are formed from
irpacr- (cf. also Cret. irpa'v beside irpiv), not irpeo-- as in Att.-Ion., Lesb.
wpia-^vi. Late Cret. Trpeyyevras is a hybrid form.
by assimilation).
88. Assimilation, dissimilation, and transposition, between non-
contiguous consonants. Except for the regular dissimilation of
ySo9 (prepi^oXi^aerai).
Sifivov from q(fiL)fi.i8ifa/ov. Cret. veoras, body of young men, gen. vtoras from
V6Ta(To)i, ace. veoTa from vedraTa.
Doubling of Consonants
1 Some matters which strictly belong under this head have been discussed
elsewhere, as the rhotacism of final s, treatment of final ys, etc.
72 GEEEK DIALECTS [90
Elision
Cret. jxe eKrfi (fir) exo), fie evSi/cov, etc., Meg. cTretSe "lKd<no<s. So
Cypr. e| (^ e|) with t from e (9.3).
Crasis
94. Crasis, mostly of icai or forms of the article with the fol-
lowing word, is found in the early inscriptions of all dialects,
94] PHONOLOGY 73
Lesb. (Ut.) KWTTi, (koL ottl). El. KoiroTapoi (koI oirorapoi). Cf.
Aegin. y^oXetfta'i (kuI 6 iXe<f>a<;) with double crasis, hke x'^"^ {""^ o
e/c) in Theocritus.
4. a + o (cf. 41.4). Meg. aXvvin,d<; (a, 'OXvv'ind<;).
5. a + e (cf. 41.3). Locr. ha/mpoiKCa (a eiripoiKia).
6. a + e (cf. 41.1). Att.-Ion. Kdyw (koo iyco), k&ttl (koi eiri), rav
(t^ iv), etc.. West Greek ktjv, ktjk, KTpri (koi ev, koI ex, Kal iiri),
etc. So also in Thessalian (no. 33) Kip and re? (ra e?). Lesbian has
Kifie (koI i/jie) in an early ins^cription, though the texts of the Aeolic
poets have mostly kcL- (KafjLo<i etc.); and Arcadian has Ke-rri.
where the combination belongs to those which commonly suffer crasis, even in
cases where we believe the phenomenon is elision. For it is impossible to draw
the line between crasis and elision with certainty. See also under 7, 8, 9.
74 GREEK DIALECTS [94
Thess. Kol ^ (Kal ol), Ion. TolKoireSov (to olKOTreSov), koIvottiStj'; (jeal
Attic and Ionic literature (also %ot = kuI ol, and xev- = xal ev-),
Apocope
and TTOT are found in nearly all the West Greek dialects (but not
ia Cretan, and rarely in Argolic), and in Boeotian and Thessalian.
But these are mostly confined to the position before dentals, espe-
ciallyforms of the article. Before other consonants they occur,
with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes lq Boeotian and
Laconian; /car also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (lq Arcadian
icd before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the
article, otherwise /carv formed after awv). irep occurs iq Delphian
(cf. also Tre/aoSo? = 7repioSo<;), Elean {>rdp), and Thessalian ; also in
Lesbian (Alcaeus), and in a few proper names ia Locrian (Ile/jpo-
dapidv), Cretan, and Laconian. ostt, ctt, vtt are Thessalian only,
except for two examples of eV in Boeotian before ir. An apocopated
form of TreSa is seen in Arc. ire rot? i.e. -n-eiS) rot?.
a. Forms like /carov, wordv, instead of kcit tov, ttot tov, occur not only in
early inscriptions where double consonants are not mritten, but also in the
later inscriptions of some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of
spelling only, but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia-
tion, due in part to actual simplification of the double consonants, in part
to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic KaraSe from Ka(Ta)
TctSe. So in Arcadian the spelling is almost uniformly Ka (early KaTovw,
KOKpive, etc., later KwraTrtp, Koxaixhiav). In doubtful cases it is better to
expand the forms to Ka(T) Toi/etc. in our texts, if only f<?r the convenience
of the student.
Consonant Assiinilation
they occur otherwise than before r (cf. 95), are generally assimi-
lated (sometimes with further simplification; cf. 95 a), e.g. Thess.
KUTT TVaVTO'i, TTOK kL (tTOT Kl = TTjOO? Tt), BoeOt. TToS Ad(pVr], TTOK
usual before all consonants. The general rule is, then, e^ before
vowels, and e/c (i'x^, iy) before consonants. But the antevocalic form
ef occasionally appears before consonants in various dialects (so
regularly in Oyprian, as e^ toi etc.).
e'^, e.g. Cypr. es ttoO' IpTrti- iroOev i]Kfis (Hesych.), Arg. e(s) St/ceA-uas, and
according to some es irdAtos = iroXios (but see note to no. 75), Sicil. I<7k\ij-
Consonant Doubling
2. With oo-cttk; etc. (89.1), compare Att. etV? ti]V, Epid. eV? to,
etc., or Epid. to craKeXo'i, Coan tov a<rT^dvov.
V movable
Note. In the dat. pi. -cnv the v is due to the analogy of pronominal
datives like Att. Lesb. afifuv and
ij/tiiv. Dor. d.fi,iv, aixfii, in which v is in-
herited (beside a form without v). After the dat. pi. -<7i(v) arose the 3 pi.
-o-i(v), e.g. 3 pi. <j>ipov(n(v) after dat. pi. part. <^joou<ri(v), then also 3 sg. 8t-
8ft)cri(v), TiOrfTiiv), etc. Another source is 3 sg. ^ev (originally 3 pi. with
etymological v, 163.3) to 1 sg. ^a, after the analogy of which arose -(v) to
aU forms with 1 sg. -a, as olSev, W-qKev, from which it extended later to
forms with 1 sg. in -ov, as eXcyEi/, iXajSei', etc. which are not found in the
earliest inscriptions.
103] PHONOLOGY 79
ACCENT
103. Of the dialects outside of Attic-Ionic, Lesbian is the only
one of whose accentual peculiarities we have any adequate knowl-
edge. This was characterized by the recessive accent, e.g. TroVa/ios,
all Doric dialects had these peculiarities. Hence the practice now
frequently adopted, and followed in this book, of giving Doric forms
with the ordinary Attic accent. In general our accentuation of
dialect forms can be little more than a matter of convenience.
uniform, and that we should write e.g. dAAei, oAAat, TravrSi, as we do, and
not, with some, aXXa like Att. oixa, and oXAou, n-d.vra.i like Att. aXX-g,
TravTj;. And as between mrei and oiret, etc., about which the grammarians
were in doubt, we definitely prefer oTrei, oirai, oTrrt, oirrj, oirui (cf . Att. oirov
beside ttov, in spite of avrov etc.). We accent evSoi, e^ot, ^x'' ^*'' ^^^^
2. Gen. Sg. -a?, Att.-Ion. -579. Arc. -dv after the masculine, as
oiKiav, ^afiiav, but only at Tegea, and here -d<s beside -dv in early
inscriptions, and always ra?,
3. Dat. Sg. -di, Att.-Ion. -rji, whence also -d, -rj, -ei. See 38, 39.
Boeot. -at {-ae, -r), 26), and this is to be assumed in the other
dialects which have -ot (106.2).
-riia-i(v), after 420 B.C. -at?. In Ionic, -r)iai(v) regularly, -ai? being
rare and probably Attic. In Lesbian, -aicri (but always rat?),
and this occurs, rarely, elsewhere. Most dialects have -at? from
the earliest times.
8. Ago. Pl. -av;, with the same development as has -ov? from
o-stems, namely (see also 78)
-av^, -ov;
80 Elean
106] INFLECTION 81
Masculine d-Stems
105. 1. NOM. Sg. -a? (with secondary ?, after the analogy of -09),
Att.-Ion. -??.
Att. -ov is not from -do, but the o-stem form taken over as a whola
0-Stems
106. 1. Gen. Sg. -010 (from *-oo-to, cf. Skt. -asya) as in Homer,
whence, with apocope, Thess. (Pelasgiotis) -01, as rot, XP^'-' ^*'-
lows ; but also apyvpo, dXpo, before a consonant, and always to).
-010. This, together with the fact that apocope is more extensive in Thes-
saJian than in any other dialect (see 95), makes the derivation of the usual
82 GEEEK DIALECTS [lOG
Thess. from -mo far more probable than other explanations which sepa-
-ot
from this and so from the forms of all the other dialects.
rate it entirely
For the added v in Cyprian no explanation that has been offered is adequate.
2. Dat. Sg. -at in most dialects, whence also -co (38 ; Thess. ov,
23). ot in Arcadian, Elean, Boeotian (-oe, -v, -et, 30), and in later
-t from -rji But in general -ot is rather the original locative (cf.
(see 39).
oiKot) in use as the dative. In some dialects the history of the dative is
obscure, owing to the lack of early mateHal or the ambiguity of -01 in
the pre-Ionic alphabets.
5. Ace. Pl. -01'?, with the same development as -av<;. See 78,
104.8.
107. 1. Ace. Sg. -av in place of the usual -a, with 2; added after
the analogy of vowel stems, occurs in Cypr. Ijarepav, a(v)Spijd{v)-
rav, Thess. Kiovav, El. a'yaXp.aToj>5spav (but possibly -(fxopdv from
nom. -^topa?), and among late inscriptions of various dialects.
2. Nom. Pl. -ev for usual -e? occurs in late Cretan, having
originated in pronominal forms. See 119.2 a.
83
and the Northwest Greek Koivrj, whence it finds its way iato
various dialects in later times.
4. Ace. Pl. -69 in place of -as, i.e. the nom. for the ace, per-
haps first used in the numeral rerope? owiug to the influence of
the indeclinable irevTe etc., is seen in Delph. heKareropei (no. 49,
early fifth century), reropes, SeX^iSe? (in an inscription of early
fourth century ; but otherwise in Delphian only TeTopa<! etc.), and
regularly ia Elean ([Tero/aje?, sixth century, irXeCovep, ^^dpiTep,
no. 61, etc.) and Achaean (iXda-a-ove'i, Safiocno<f>vX,aKe<;, etc.), also
(T-Stems
(9), -v? in later Ionic, Ehodian, etc. (42.5). Ace. sg. masc. and
ace. pl. neut. -ea, whence -la (9), occasionally ? (42.1).
2. Proper names often have forms which are modeled after the
analogy of the masc. a-stems, and this not only in Attic-Ionic
(e.g. Att. 1,a>KpdTT]v, ^coKparov, Eretr. gen. EvKpaTco, TifioKXew),
where the agreement in the nom. was especially favorable to
-rj<;
this, but also in the other dialects. Thus ace. sg. in -fjv {-rjv -779 = :
-dv: -as), e.g. Boeot. AafioreXeiv etc.. Arc. ^iXokX^v, and even in
appellatives in Lesb. SajJLOTeXrjv etc., Cypr. itreXev. Dat. sg. in
84
GKEEK DIALECTS [108
xe(o)? ?). Voc. sg. in -rj (like -a) in Arc. 'AreXrj etc., Delph.
IIoXw/ejoaTT;.
i-Stems
throughout, namely -ts, -to?, -I, -iv, -tes, -icov, -uri, -is (Gret. -tz/?) or
-ia<i (rare).
2. The type in -t?, -eoj? (from -r)o<i, as in Homer), -ei, pi. -et?, etc.
scriptions of Chios (no. 4) and Thasos, and Swdp^i in Teos (no. 3).
3. Lesbian has a nom. pi. -Z? (Trb'Xt?, no. 21), perhaps the ac-
cusative used as nominative.
4. Cyprian has such forms as gen. sg. Tifioxapipo^, dat. sg.
\)-Stems
110. Nearly all the iuscriptional forms occurring are the usual
ones of the type -u?, -vo?. Boeot. [f]dano<; (i from e, 9) agrees
with the dareoi of non-Attic literature. For vti5? see 112.2.
Nouns in -us
111. The stem is t]v, rjf throughout, nom. sg. -eu? (from -tjw, cf.
cept Elean, have /3acrt\eo9, ^acriXel, etc., with shortening of the rj.
42.5),as Meg. lapds, but, owing to the confusion with the nominative,
this spelling is far less common than in the genitive of o--stems.
Delph. te/ji}, /3acn\rj, Lac. ^acnXri, Mess, iepri, Meg. ieprj, Mycen.
Hepae (no. 76, fifth century), Arg. ^aaiXrj, Ehod. ^aa-tXrj, rypafi-
Nom. Pl. -ee? in Cretan (e.g. Sjoo/aees) and elsewhere, but usu-
ally contracted to -eli. Also -jj? (in part at least directly from -^es)
lape;.
86 GREEK DIALECTS [ill
Ace. Pl. -ea<! in Ionic and Doric (Cret. Spofieav;, cf. 107.4),
also once ye/sl?, but usually -ev?), ace. sg. hiepe v (cf 108.2), . nom. pl.
5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom. sg. I'epeeos, gen. sg. lepeat,
El.), as in Homer, Ztjvo';, Zrjvi, Zrjpa (Cret. Afjva, Trjva, etc., 37.1).
5. Cret. f rj/ia nom.-acc. sg. = e^yiia, but gen. sg. ra? prjiiofs from
a stem in -fia. So also Cret. *afi<^Lhr)fjia, ornament (cf. StdBrj/jia),
but gen. sg. a/jbiriBT^fian.
6.
x^'>> which in Attic is declined as a consonant stem (gen.
sg. xoo'f); is properly a contracted o-stem (from xF-) like TrXoO?,
and remains so in Ionic, e.g. ace. sg. X"^^} g^n. pi.
x^^-
7- Xe'P. XW- See 27 6, 79.
Comparison of Adjectives
7r\e'a9, occur in Lesbian (-TrXewi no. 21) and Cretan (e.g. Gortyn.
TrXies, ifKiav^, ifKia, beside ttXlovo^, irXiova, ifKiov. ifklacriv, Dre-
ros, is in origin a I'-stem form, cf. 77.1 a). Cf. also Arc. ttXo? (from
*7r\eo?, cf. 42.5 d) adv. = irXeov.
Heracl. TroXtcrTo? = TrXeto-ros is formed directly from ttoXu?.
NUMERALS
Cardinals and Ordinals
114. 1-10. 1. Nom. sg. masc. Att. etc. eh, Heracl. 979 (cf. Lac.
ov8i<s), Cret. eV? {evS S- = evs S-, Law-Code IX. 50 ; see 97.4), from
*evs. Cf. 78. Fem. fiia, but, of different origin, Lesb., Thess. i'a,
as in Homer. Also mase. to? (cf. Hom. dat. sg. neut. la>) in Cretan,
Att. etc. n-pSiTO';, West Greek and Boeot. irpdro';. The source of
2. Svo (Boeot. Siovo, 24) in aU dialects. Lac. once Sve with the
3. Att. etc. T/aet?, Cret. r/see?, Ther. t/st}?, froiji *T/3e?. See 25,
45.5. Ace. T/ot9, Cret. t/>ui'? (for t/jiV? with t introduced anew
from rpiSiv etc.). Under the influence of the indeclinable numerals,
the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in some
dialects, namely nom. r/jet? in ^Attic and elsewhere, and ace. r/at? in
115. 11-19. evSexa, rarely Sewa el? (e.g. Heracl. SeKa hev).
Att. and Hom. SmSeKa, but in most dialects BvcoSeica, rarely SvoBexa
(e.g. Boeot. SvoSe'/caro?), Delph., Heracl. Bexa Svo (also late Attic).
T/3et9 /tat Sea, also indecl. rpeia-KaiSeKa (Attic after 300 B.C.) and
rpia-KaiheKa (Boeotian etc.; cf. 114.3); also heKa rpeh, especially
117] INFLECTION 89
West Greek dialects also ; but Thess. Ikoo-to's), Lesb. et/cota-ro?, rpid-
Koia-TO<;, i^i]KOia-TO<;).
instead of the more original a in pUaTi (Skt. vihfati-, Lat. vigintl), -Kanoi,
-Kacrioi (cf. e/cardv, Skt. fatam, Lat. centum). It is possible that a still further
PRONOUNS
Personal Pronouns
Greek t- {Teo<;, riv, re). But enclitic rot is from a form without u
(cf. and occurs also in Ionic (Horn., Hdt., etc.). Horn, reolo
Skt. fe),
and reiV are from the possessive stem teuo- (120.2). 3. original
'.
su, whence p- in some dialects {feo<;, poi, flv), otherwise
2. NoM. 6706, e^div (Boeot. tw, Iwv, 62.3). Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc.
3. Gen. a. -eio (Horn, ifieio etc. like tolo), whence -eo, later
Ion. -ev, Att. -ou. &. -eo? in West Greek, as lit. Dor. e/xe'o?, reo?,
4. Dat. a. -ot, as ifxoi, jjlol, aoi, croi (lit. Dor. rot' rot, lit. Ion.
Tot), ol, ot (Arg., Cret., Delph., Cypr., Lesb. /rot). 6. -tv in West
Greek (where also -01, but mostly in the enclitic forms, as fJLoi,
never ifioi, poi, ol, and rot, though also rot'), as Cret., Calymn.,
Ehod., Delph., and lit. Dor. efiiv, lit. Dor. tCv, Cret. piv.
5. Ace. 1. e'/ite, /^e. 2. Att.-Ion., Lesb. o-e, lit. Dor. re (Cret.
Tfc, written rpe, in Hesych.); also lit. Dor. and Epid. tv (nom.
used as ace). 3. e (fe); also lit. Dor. and Epid. vCv.
119. Plural. 1. The forms of the first and second persons con-
tain, apart from the endings, aa-fi- (cf. Skt. asmdn etc.) and uo-ju.- (cf.
Skt. yusmdn etc.), whence Lesb., Thess. a/i/^-, Lesb. v/ti/i-, elsewhere
a/i- (Att.-Ion. rittr) or a/A-, vfx,-. See 76, and, for the spiritus asper
or lenis in the first person, 57, 58 6.
-/lev. That is, aft-iv for d/u.'s after ^ipoiixv for ^ipofxjei. From d/xei', -ev was
extended to other pronouns and to participles, as ^jucv, tivcv, dKoixravrei;, etc.
3. Gex. -etwr (Horn. rjiieCwv), whence -etov, -uov (9), -Siv. Lesb.
afip,(ov, Thess. afifieovv. El. afieav, Dor. afiecov, a/iicov (Cret.),
later dfiav.
4. Dat. -t(i'). Lesb. dufuv, dfifii, etc.. Dor. a/niV, ir/iti/, Att.-Ion.
^/ity, vfuv. So Dor. o-^ti', <r<^t, but Att.-Ion. a-^icri, Arc. a^ei<i, the
latter not satisfactorily explained.
placed by-ea9,-a9. Lesb., d/ifie, vfifj-e, Thess. dfifie, Dor. etc. dfie, vfie.
Possessives
3. a. SUO-, Att. etc. 09, Cret. /roV. 6. seuo-, Dor. (lit.), Thess. eoV.
Reflexive Pronouns
121. Aside from the reflexive use of the forms of the personal
ing its own inflection, as in Homer (a-ol avrai etc.). So Cret. piv
avrSi = eavra. Cf. also, with the possessive, Cret. ra pa auras =
TO, eavTT]';.
92 GEEEK DIALECTS [l2l
1
with 7] from ea ;
Thess. euTot, evrov). Ion. (lit.) ifiecovTOv etc. The
forms found in Ionic inscriptions are like the Attic, and probably
are Attic.
3. avToi alone, as sometimes in Homer. Thus Delph. avrov =
ifiavTov (SGDI. 2501.4), El. avrap = eavrrj'; (no. 61.17), Lac. avrS
= eavTov (no. 66).
Demonstrative Pronouns
Greek dialects except Cretan, and in Boeotian. Att. etc. oi, ai, after
the analogy of o, fj. For o, a in some dialects which in general
have ', see 58 a.
Forms with added i, used like ohe, are found in Elean (ro-i, ra-i)
and Boeotian (rav-i, toi-i, tv-i).
123. Thess. o-ve, Arc. o-vi, Arc.-Cypr. S-vv, = 6Be. Thess. rove,
reive, and, with both parts inflected (cf. Horn. Tota-Secn), gen. sg.
Toti/eos, gen. pi. Tovvveow. Arc. roovC (gen. sg.), Toivi, etc. Cf. also
Boeot. TrpoTTjvi (136.1). Cypr. ovv, Arc. raw, tovvv, also (late)'
rdvvvv, Toavvv. Cf. Horn., Boeot., Cypr. vv.
124. 0VT09. Nom. pi. roOrot, ravrai, like to(, rai, in West Greek
(examples from Cos, Delphi, Ehodes, Selinus). Att. etc. ovroi, avrai,
after ovtov etc. Boeotian, with t replaced by '
throughout, ovrov,
ovTcov, etc. Interchange of av and ov. Att. gen. pi. fern, tovtwv
after masc, neut. ; vice versa El. neut. tuvtcov, due to influence of
Tavra. ov throughout is Boeotian (ovto, ovto) and Euboean {tovtu,
rovret, also ivTOvOa = ivravda). So also Delph. rovra, rovTa<; (but
also TavTai). For the spelling with instead of OV, see 34 a.
125. 1. iKelvo<;. Ion. Keivo's, Lesb., Cret., Ehod., Coan Kfjvo<;, both
from *Ke-evov. Cf. 25 with a. Trjvo';, of different origin (*Te-ei'09),
in Delphian, Heraclean, Argolic (Aegina), Megarian, as well as in
Sicilian Doric writers (Theocr., Sophron, Epicharmus).
2. aiT6<;. Neut. avrov in Cretan, as sometimes in Attic inscrip-
tions.
Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns
126. The relative o? occurs in all dialects. But the relative use
of forms of the article, frequent in Homer and Herodotus, is usual
in Lesbian (so always in the earlier inscriptions and nearly always
in Alcaeus and Sappho; o? in later inscriptions is due to koivij
(L33).
94 GREEK DIALECTS [i27
128. Ti9, Ti?. Cypr. at';, Arc. ffi?, see 68.3, Thess. nk, Kt? (/cti'e?),
see 68.4. Cret. dat. sg. tIixl, m. oTifii = orivi, and fi-^Sifii = fj-ijTivi,
from *Ti-aiu with the same pronominal sm as in Skt. kasmin,
e.g. Delph. ortvo?, otivl, Cret. orifii (128). Lesb. otti, regularly from
*6B-TL, and by analogy oTTtre? etc. Cf. also Lesb. oinraxi, oirira, etc.
was originally jp- (Stt. ya-') but a generalizing particle o-f o8, related in form
,
and use to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever (Old Eng. swa hwa swa). But so
long as the one occurrence of Locr. port is the only example of a form with
f (even the other early Locrian inscription, no. 55, has Adrt), there is decid-
edly a possibility that this is only an error.
3. Neuter forms in -ti, with only the first part declined, in Cre-
tan, e.g. an = driva, on i.e. Sn = ovnvo^.
130. Cret. 6Teio<; = ottoioi;, but used hke adjectival o(Tn<;, as
oreto? Se Ka K6a-fio<; firj jSepSrji, yvvd oreia Kpe/jbara fie exei, oreiai
Se (sc. yvvaiKi) irpodff eSoKe. For the form (also Hesych. Teiov
TToiov, KpTjre?), cf. Horn, reo, reo), etc.
132. 1. -ov. Place where. Att.-Ion. ttov, oirov, avrov, o/xov, etc.
These are of genitive and are specifically Attic-Ionic.
origin,
from the stem ttu- (I.E. qifi/^, cf. Skt. Icu-tas, whence, Osc. pu-f, where).
Place where, whither, and especially maru-
5. -at (Att.-Ion. -7)1).
Trai, and indeed, iSe irai, then indeed, no. 19.4,12). Cret. ol, oTrat
are used in the sense of as, in whatever way, but also as final con-
junctions, and at is also used as a temporal conjunction.
Magn., Hesych.) Horn, ^x'- ^'^^^ particle -xt- But for the most part it is
=
impossible to distinguish this from the commoner type in original -at, to
which many forms in -d may equally well belong (as such we have reckoned
Lesb. In Attic-Ionic there is the same ambiguity (the tradi-
oTTira etc.).
tional spelling varying between -y and 1;), with the added possibility that
a given form (e.g. owrj, where) may belong under 6, below.
6. -;. Place where and time when. Cret. 17, where, but usually
when, oire, where and v}hen, Lac. AoVe, as, ire-'KOKa = irco-iTOTe, El.
ravTe, [rJeSe, in this place, Meg. rlSe, aXke, here, elsewhere. Of this
same formation are rj whether, Cypr. e = el (134.1), El. eire = eireC.
7. -to. Place whence (Att.-Ion. -^ei'). Lit. Dor. (S, ttw, etc., Cret.
o, OTTO, TwSe, Locr. ho, hoiro, Coan, Mess. tovtS). Similarly Delph.
foiK<o,from the house. These are of ablative origin (I.E. -6d, cf. early
9. -re, -Ta, -ica. Time when, ore, rare, irore in Attic-Ionic and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. tots, Cypr. ore, fieiroTe), ora, ttStu in Les-
bian, oKa etc. in West Greek (and presumably Boeotian), e.g. Cret.
oica, Toica, iroKa, Lac. TreTroica, El. toku, Delph. oxa, -voku. (oKKa,
occurriug in Ehodian, Laconian, and literary Doric, is for oku a.)
Even Attic has -ra and -ku in some words, as etra, eireiTU (Ion.
also eireiTe), qvlKa.
a. Temporal conjunctions. Besides ore. etc. and liru (above, 2), note the
temporal use of Cret. ai, ^, oire (above, 5, 6). For so long as, until, we find
183] INELECTION 97
1) lojs, as (41.4), 2) loTE, ei/TE (cf. 135.4), 3) Cret. /icerro (also prep, ixerrk),
Arc. ixvtt', Thess. /u.eWo8t, Horn. jaaT</)a, all related, but of obscure forma-
tion, 4) /J-ixph -XP^> ^th and without oE, 5) eis o, e's o, 6) Boeot. iv toi'
(cf. 136.1).
Delph. TTpoa-Ta (85.1), but also Meg. irpoade, Argol. ep-nrpoade, Cret.
vSo6ev. Cf. also Arc. irpocrdayevi^i;.
Cretan), evBodi, Ion. evSoVe (Ceos) Cret., Delph., Meg., Syrac. eVSo's
(after ei/ro's), Delph. evSa, Lesb., Epid., Syrac. ewSot, Delph. evSw?.
5. Beside e^ta (132.7 a) are formed, after the analogy of other
adverbs, Lac. e^ei, Cret., Syrac. efot, Dor., Delph. e^o^ (after aero?
etc., cf. ivSo'i).
change with each other and with forms without either -s or -v, as
the numeral adverbs in -kk, -klv, -kl. Thus in most dialects -Kts,
sometimes -ki, but -kiv in Lac. rerpaKtv, hrraKiv, oKraKiv, Cret.
6d6dKiv = 6adKi<i. Likewise -iv in other adverbs of time (cf. Att.
irdXiv), as Cret. ainiv, Eheg. avOiv (Hdn.) = avTi,<;, av6K, avOi,
Cret. avrap.epiv = av6r]p,epov. El. varapiv = vffrepov. Here also
Thess. div beside Lesb. at (also aliv Hdn.), Ion. au' (also aihaap.o's,
under perpetual lease) = usual ate?, ot'et, atVi/ (all from *at/ri, *at-
/riV, *a4fe9, etc., cf. Cypr., Phoc. alpeC), while a corresponding form
in -49 is to be seen in Cypr. iipak, forever, a combination hke Att.
98 GEEEK DIALECTS [l33
Cf. also Epid. avevv, El. avevf = avev (Meg. and late lit. avi<s is
(no. 74) 1.125. In Cretan there is no true conditional ^ beside at, as was
once supposed, but rather a temporal ^, for which see 132.6.
Koarfj. Hence the hybrid combination a ko. is the rule in the later inscrip-
tions of most West Greek dialects.
3. KaC. Arc-Cypr. wa? (also kol, for which see 97.2), the relation
of which (as of the rare Cypr. kot') to icai is obscure. In Arcadian
this occurs only in the early Mantinean inscription, no. 16, else-
where Kai. See 275.
4. he. Thessalian uses jxa, related to fiev, for 8e', e.g. to fik yfrd-
^UTfia, TUfi fiefi lav . . . Ta/i /icL aWav (no. 28.22; rdv Be aXXav
L 45 is due to koiv^ influence).
135] INFLECTION 99
Boeotian, e.g. Cypr. Svfdvoi vv, Bokoi vv, Boeot. aKovpv vv 'ev6a>.
6. tSe, in form =
Horn, the, occurs in Cyprian introducing the
conclusion of a condition {IMirai then indeed, ISe then no. 19.12,25),
or a new sentence (tSe and no. 19.26).
PREPOSITIONS
Peculiarities in Form
not attested.
6. jrp6<!. There are two independent series of forms, one with
and one without the p, each with variation between final -? and -n.
1) Horn. TTjOOTi (cf. Skt. prati), Cret. Tropri (70.1), Att.-Ion., Lesb.
TTjOo'?. Cf. also Pamph. irepT, I^esb. (gram.) Tr/ser. 2) itoti (cf. Avest.
paHi) in the West Greek dialects (except Cretan) with Thessalian
and Boeotian, Arc.-Cypr. 'jr6<i.
a. Although the relation of tt/oos, ttos to irporC, irori can hardly be the
same in origin as that of StStucrt to Si'SmTt (irpoa-C, iroari are unknown, and
moreover the assumption of apocope is unlikely for Att.-Ion. tt/jos), and
indeed is far from clear, yet, barring the appearance of irporri, ttoti beside
irpds in Homer, the distribution of the t and cr forms is the same. See 61.
larly before dentals, e.g. iroi tov Oeov, iroidip^v, iroiTa(Tuav (but irori^Xeipwi,
irtrr There are also several examples in Delphian, all before dentals
avTov).
except TTOiKecjidXaun', and one each in Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan, and
Boeotian (IIoiSikos, very likely an alien).
Just how this Trot arose is uncertain. Of the various suggestions offered,
the most plausible is perhaps, since with but few exceptions iroi' occurs only
before dentals, that ttoti became wot through loss of t by dissimilation.
tSs ffwy/SoXas.
102 GKEEK DIALECTS [l36
51 A 45) is probably /or each year, yearly (cf. Hesych. avrl fifjya-
Kara though generally taken as in course of the yeair, in the
firjva),
same year (cf. Hesych. avTerow rov aiiTov eVon?. AaKtoves) and
9. e|. An
extension of the regular use of ef (or aTro) with the
genitive to denote material and source, is seen in certain expres-
sions of amount or value, e.g. Att. a-recfxivcoi airb ;)j;t\itBi/ Bpax/J-oiv,
with a crown worth 1000 drachmas, Ion. (7Te<\>avS)aai M.avcraw-
\ov fxev eK SapeiKMV irevTijKOVTa, 'Aprefiia-irjv Se iic TpirjKovra
SapeiKwv, crown Maussolus with a crown worth fifty darics, Arte-
misia with one worth thirty, Att. KpiO&v n-padeiaayv iic . . .
VERBS
Augment and Reduplication
Phoc. elXd(j)ei, from *(7ea\d^a (76 h), but Ion., Epid. XeXd^rjKa
after XeXonra etc.with original initial X, Arg. fefpifjJva, but Att.-
lon. etpjjKa after forms like eiXr](}>a (55 a), Cret., El. eypa/Mfiai = <ye-
ypa/ji/jLai, like Ion. eKTijiiai = Att. KeKTqfiai, eyvcoKa in all dialects.
Note also Cret. i^rypaiMftai, with which compare rjOeXov, ^^ovXofirjv.
Greek dialects, where 3 sg. TiOrjn became TiOrja-i (61.1), Ti0rj<; etc.,
3. First plural. West Greek -/^e? (of. Skt. -mas, Lat. -mus from
mos), originally the primary ending, East Greek -jxev, originally
; 4. Third plural, primary. "West Greek -vtl (Skt. -^ti), East Greek
-(v)(ii. Thus, in thematic verbs, West Greek ^epovn, Boeot., Thess.
(pepovdi (139.2), Arc. tpepovai, Lesb. (and Chian) <f>epoiai,, Att.-Ion.
^epova-i. See 61.1, 77.3.
whence Att.-Ion. elcri, <f)aa-i, Ion. (with the accent of contract forms,
see 160) jidelcri, SiSovcrt. But Att. ndedai, SiSoacri, etc. represent
a later formation, with -avri (^-dat) added to the final vowel of the
stem, as also iu Boeot. perf. SeSoavdi. Of. Boeot. e6eav etc., below, 5.
Delph. aireKvdrjv.
But Attic-Ionic has edeaav, eSoaav, iXvdrja-av, etc., with -a-av
taken over from the o--aorist, as also ^a-av, where most dialects have
^v (163.3,4). Similarly -v is replaced by -av (also mainly after aorist
140. In the third plural the dialects exhibit the following types.
Observe the divergence between the active, where 3 a and 4 a are
the usual types, and the middle, where the corresponding 3 & and
4 6 are rare, the usual type being 2 h.
1. The same form as the third singular. Rare, and only in the
middle. Corcyr. KpiveaQio, iTriSavei^ea-0(o, Calymn. eTna-afiaivea-da),
Coan aipeia-Oa, Thas. Oecrda.
2. a. -Tcov, formed from the third singular by the addition of
the secondary ending -v. Homer, in Ionic only. A
earcov, as in
-oaOa from -ovadco, see 77.2. But Corcyr. iKXoyi^ova-dm comes from
-ovffdco of later origin and with later treatment of va (77.3,
78), and
it is possible to read (f>ep6a6o etc., likewise early Att. -oadrnv (4 6).
4. a. -VTav, with double pluralization, a combination of types 2
and 3. (fjepovrav, nOevreov, etc., as in Homer, in Attic-Ionic, Del-
phian, Elean, Cretan.
b. -(v)a0c0v. Early Att. eiritieKoadfov etc.. El. ti/mo^tov.
5. -VTOV, -(tOov, probably from -vrwv (4 a), -adiuv (2 &) with -ov
after the analogy of 3 pi. e^sepov etc. This is the regular type in
Lesbian, e.g. (fiepovrov, KoXevrov, iinp.e\e(76ov, and Pamphylian
(e.g. ohv = ovTov), and also appears, probably through Pamphylian
influence, in an inscription which is otherwise in the
of Phaselis
Ehodian dialect, and in a Ehodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia.
142] INFLECTION 107
6. -Taa-av, -adwa-av, with -v replacedby -aav (ef. 138.5). Att.
ea-Tioaav, ^epeToxrdv (more rarely <f>p6vTeoaav), iTniMeXeaOaxrav,
etc., after about 300 b.c., hence in later iascriptions
of various
dialects.
Future and Aorist
141. Doric future " in -aea. Except for a few middle forms in
Attic-Ionic (Hom. ea-arelrai, Att. irXeva-ovfiai, etc.), this type is con-
fined to the West Greek dialects (examples in most of the Doric
dialectsand in Delphian in Locrian and Elean no futures occur).
;
and especially the frequent abstracts in -|ts = -o-ts, as Aetol. \pd.<t>iiK, Locr.
^a.<fiiiii<; (89.1), Corcyr. X'^ipiii^, Cret. ^ijjouiti^is.
a-dfjLTjV (Cret. tt), later with one a (82, 83), but always eKaXeaa,
wfiotra.
a. ijvaKa or ^vLKa, not ^veyKa, is the form of most dialects except Attic,
e.g. Ion. ijveiKa (Horn., Hdt.), ivaKavTwv (Chios), also i^ivixO^i (Ceos);
Lesb., Delph., Argol., Calymn. ^vi/ca, Boeot. ivevixOaa (i probably original,
not = and 3 pi. eiVi^av, the
ei) latter showing a fusion of ^vtKav with the
usual aorist forms in -crav.
Perfect
4. Dialectic variations in the grade of the root (49) are not infre-
see 138.4.
147.Thematic forms in the perfect. Aside from the subjunctive,
optative, and imperative, which regularly have thematic inflection,
Ve find
110 GREEK DIALECTS [l47
are found in Lesbian and in some "West Greek dialects, e.g. Lesb.
There are some feminine forms in -ova-a in later Delphian (e. g. Se8ci>-
a.
Subjunctive
o-e?). Lesbian has earlier -rji, but from the last quarter of the fourth
century on nearly always -??, e.g. i^eXOrji etc. in no. 21 (first half
fourth century), but ififievr] etc. in no. 22 (324 B.C.). Cf. also El. e/e-
the analogy of the indicative forms in -?, -a. But this is far from certain,
as it is quite possible to view the --q as coming from ->ji. Even in the case
of the Aro.-Cypr. forms there is nothing decisive against this, and it is dis-
tinctly more probable that the later Lesbian -r] comes from the earlier -Tjt (in
spite of the fact that in no. 22 the i is still written in the datives). See 38.
With very few exceptions, this type is found only in those forms
which the correspondiug indicative has the short vowel. So espe-
of
vvvavn, beside
cially in the middle, e.g. Cret. Swafiai, vvvarai,
t'o-raTow, Searot (cf.
indie, hvvdnai. Arc. eirurvviaTaTai beside
indie.
d, Cret. ireird-
Hom. Searo), but also, when the indicative also has
Further, in the active. Mess, rid-nvri beside
rai, Ther. -ireirparai.
fiv-rai = <S<n, Delph.
indie. TiOevTi (hence also, beside evrl, Mess,
^ ^)_ rfpdcjirjvn beside indie. eypa<pev, etc., but also Calymn.
^^j
e[y]pvai to indie. Epid. i^eppvd.
arose also an
After the relation of lo-Tarat to icrrdTai there
^(oXev-
aor. subj. aa beside indie, ad, e.g. Cret. Trapevadrai, Arc.
{59.S),<f>vyaSevavTL (no. 60),
advrai, likewise in Elean, with loss of a
TTotTjarat (no. 61).
112 GREEK DIALECTS [l5l
stem vowel before the following vowel (43). Hom. 0'^ofiev (deio-
6ee, but with shortening Ion. XvOea/jiev, Att. \v6ebfiev, Cret. ireiOdi-
Optative
Infinitive
from -ai (27), and v added after the analogy of other infinitives.
Boeot. -ffdr), -arr) with tj from m (26). For ar = aO, see 85.1.
PX^To, j8\ij/tevos, hliripiai, etc. rather than that of TiOr/fu, nOtp-ev, rSipuarcK,
with vowel-gradation. But even the latter sometimes shows an extension
of the long vowel from the singular active, e.g. Lesb. [ir/3oaTt]6ij(r[flov],
SiSmrOaj., like Horn. TifliJ/xevoi, TtSij/icvos.
a. Lesb. koXij^evos, Arc. dStKiJ/no/os, etc. do not belong here, but among
the other /u-forms of these dialects. See 157 a.
159. Forms in -ti<o, -tow, with the long-vowel stem of the other
tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects, e.g.
Lesh. aStKjjet, Thess. tcaroiKeiovvOi, (3 pi. subj.), Delph. o-Te^ai/tueToj,
hov\a)T)i, Phoc. KXapweiv, Boeot. hafiuoefiev, haynmovTe; (only in late
inscriptions of Orchomenus, and probably due to Aetolian influ-
ence). Ther., Ehod., etc. crTe(f)ava)i, Calymn. a^im may be from -taet,
and so belong here, but contraction from -oei is also possible (cf.
25 a).
Transfer of |jli- Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs
El. ^pelcrdai, Boeot. T^eteio-flat, Att., Ion., Heracl. ffpija-dai (Att. )(p3xTdiu is
late), Cret. ^TJdOai, Lac, Locr. y^crrai, Ion. p^pEai/uei/os, Rhod. ^ev/icvoi,
Delph. ^tifjitvo's (158).
Boeot. inOom = ireidco, Heracl. irptoa) (subj. irpiSa from *7rpLd>rji, 159)
= Trpiai.
4. jeXafii, = yeXdco, in Epid. SieyeXa, KaTayeXdfievo<!. eXafu =
iXavvco, in Coan eXdvrco, Arg. TroreXdro, Heracl. iireXdadm (140.3 h).
The Verb to be
probably the form in all dialects (for Locr. ev, see no. 55.9, note)
fjTO), with Tj of rjv etc. after the analogy of e.g. o-Tj?Tto to ecrrqv. El.
rival, Lesb. efifievai, Thess. e/xfiev, "West Greek and Boeotian el/iev
(also in some Doric writers ; cf. eaaia = ova (a Plato Crat. 401c),
Arc, Arg., Mess, eatrcra, Cret. Xarra, ladOa (all from *aTia = Skt.
satl, with the substitution or prefixing of e after the analogy of the
other forms).
a. This unthematic feminine formation in -arta (from -ni-ia) is seen also
in some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely iKoxraa (dKacr(ra), Cret. peKadda
(ycKaOd) = iKovcra, lacrcra ('EiruMTcra) = iovaa.
9. Middle forms, as imperf. ijfiriv etc., are late. Cf. 3 sg. subj.
164. 1. -Tjto? 1 = Att. -eto9. Att. -eio': is in part derived from -r]io<!
(this again in part from -rjfio's, cf. Boeot. KapvKepio), which is re-
tained iQ various dialects, e.g. Ion. lep-qiov, Delph. lepijiov, Lesb.
IpiJLov, Ion., Cret. oIk^io';, Ion., Lesb., Cret. TrpvTavtjiov, Ion.,
Cret.
avSp7jio<;, Ion. ^aaiK'qio'i, tjtoiviKijta, Delph. -n-atSijia. On the ac-
centuation of these forms, see 37.2.
from the analogy of the forms in -pevr-, arose pena, this yielding
-[f)ea(Ta or -(/r)eTTa (81). Cf. Boeot. ;)(;a/3tfeTTai', Corcyr. arovo-
pe{<r)a-av, Pamph. Tiixdpe{(r)aa.The genuine Attic forms have tt,
as ixeXtTovTTa {Ax.), MvppivovTra (iuscr.), those with aa- being
poetical and in origiu Ionic. Most adjectives of this type are
poetical only, except in substantive use especially the numerous
names of places in -o?, for which see also 44.4.
3. -Tt9 -o-t?. See 61.3. For -^t? see 142 a. We find -aa-K instead
''
For convenience the form of the nominative is cited, rather than that of
the stem.
119
120 GEEEK DIALECTS [164
Bfio:;, Locr., El. deOfiiov (65). After the analogy of forms in -(Tfia,
Arc, Locr., Thess. otKiara^ (or poiKiara'i) from oIkIu, for usual
usual after about 250 B.C. and occasionally found earlier. There is some
evidence that the Plataeans adopted the Attic usage at an early date. See
no. 42.
c. There are also examples in Thessalian and Boeotian of adjectives in
agreement -with appellatives, in place of a genitive of possession. Thess.
UoXviofaia cju/xi (sc. d <7T<iAAa), etc. See the following.
d. A genitive may be used in apposition to that implied by the adjec-
tive, as in Hom. TopytiTj Kefjiakij Setvoto ireX.utpav. Boeot. Ka(X)Xuii e^i (sc.
The Accusative
173. A noteworthy accusative absolute construction is seen in
Arc. el fj.e rraphera^afJLevo^ ro^ irevreicovra e to? rpiaKocrio<; unless
the Fifty or the Three Hundred approve. This is an extension from
instances where the participle agrees with the accusative of a pre-
ceding clause, as Arc. fie vep,ev fie re ^evov fiere pacrrov, el p-e eiri
THE MOODS
The Subjunctive
(no. 19.25,31), Cret. dvyaTpl I SiSoi, when one gives it to the daugh-
ter (Law-Code VI.l). Examples are not infrequent in later Locrian,
The Optative
Locrian, no. 56 A has the optative onlj- (cf. also the relative clause
pon whereas no. 56 B and no. 55 have the subjunctive
crvXda-ai),
irapa/Mevoi or el 8e firj nroieoi rj fir) irapafievrf. See also no. 18.6, note.
2. In relative and temporal clauses of future time, the predomi-
nance of the subjunctive is even more marked. Noteworthy is the
Tean curse, no. 3, where oan<: with the optative is used in the curse
proper, 11. 1-34, while in the postscript warning against harming
the stele on which the curse is inscribed, U. 35-40, we find o? dv
and relative clauses, see nos. 57-59. In the later no. 60 the sub-
junctive also occurs, but with future perfect force.
4. In final clauses the optative occurs, e.g. Heracl. Tab. 1.53 f.
ififievoiev. But it is very rare, and most dialects have only the
indicative.
128 GEEEK DIALECTS [ill
pp. 482, 453), e.g. Locr. al k aSitcof avXoi (no. 56.4), Cret. at Ka . .
/IT) vvvaTo<i e'iri, Epid. at ica vyirj viv Troi'^a-ac (no. 84.60), Delph. el
178. Both the imperative and the infinitive are freely used in
prescriptions, often side by side in the same inscription. In general
the infinitive is more frequent in early, the imperative in later, lq-
scriptions. For the Elean use of the optative with the same force,
see 175.
WORD OEDER
179. A peculiarity of word order which is worthy of mention is
Boeotian has also, though less frequently, the West Greek order
7] Tt9 Ka.
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF
THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS
180. The following summaries, while not exhaustive, are intended
to call attention to the
most important characteristics of each group
and These are indicated in the briefest manner, sometimes
dialect.
EAST GREEK
Attic-Ionic
Ionic
8, 9, 14, 20, 22), but most are common to various other dialects, some
indeed to all except Attic, being repeated here from 180 to bring
out the contrast with Attic more fully. A few peculiarities which
are not general Ionic, but are common to all branches except West
Ionic, are included.
2. ea, eo, eco, eoi usually uncon- 15. ia>v = Att. mv. 163.8
tracted. 42.1,5,6 16. Suffix -5;to?= Att. -eto9. 164.1
3. ev = eo, from IV cent. on. 42.5 17. ^oXofiat = ^ovXo/iai. 75 h
4. Crasis of o, o (ou), a},+a = co, 18. t/3o'? (t/Jo?) beside lepo^. 13.1
as TcoySivo^ = Att. Tayai- 19. /ieftBi/ = Att. fiel^av. 113.1
vo<;. 94.1 20. SeKVv/ii =Att. SeiKWfu. 49.1
5. ^elvo<;, Kovpr/, etc. 54 with a 21. Keivo<; = Att. eaetvo?. 125.1
6. O-O-= Att. TT. 81 22. fuvo? = Att. Koivoi. 135.7
7. pa- = Att. pp. 80 23. KapTep6<; = Att. KpaTep6<;, in
8. rjv = Att. idv, av. 134.1 h meaning = KvpLo<;. 49.2 a,
9. a-stems, gen. sg. m. -eco, -m, Glossary
gen. pi. -eav, -av, dat. pi. 24. S9?/ttto/37o'9=Att.-ouj0'yo'9.44.4
-r}i(n.{v). 41.4, 104.7 25. to-Tta (to-Tia)=Att. eo-Tt'o. 11
10. 7ro'\i?, TTo'Xios, etc. 109.1,2 26. rjveiKa, jjviKa = Att. ijveyKa.
11. ^aa-iXevi, -e'os, etc. 111.3 Hi a
12. -k\7j<;, -K\eos. 108.1a 27. t6l,;? = Att. ei6'i5?. Glossary
13. /it-verbs inflected Mke contracts, as nOel, ndelv. 160
188] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTEKISTICS 131
185. Central Ionic differs from East Ionic in the absence of psi-
losis, etc. (183). Note also the restricted use of H, i.e. only = i? from
a, in the early inscriptions of some of the islands. 4.6.
Ionic as follows
to Attic mfluence, and after the fifth century there are few inscrip-
tions that are whoUy free from Attic forms. See 277.
132 GREEK DIALECTS [l89
^
Aecado-Cypkian
^
189. Special characteristics of Arcado-Cyprian :
4. /ea's = ai (but Arc. usually 7. Dat. with aTro, i^, etc. 136
/cat). 134.3 8. -Kperj}'! = -Kparrj';. 49.2
Cyprian, for which corresponding forms are lacking or ambiguous in the other
dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199.
" In this and similar captions "special" is not to be taken too rigorously.
Some few peculiarities of which occasional examples are found elsewhere are
included, e. g., in this section, Iv = iv, which is regularly found only in Arcado-
Cyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere.
19S] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 133
Arcadian
195. External influence in the dialect. The fact that ko? and
49, agreeing with Cyprian, are found only in one early iascription
(no. 16), while all others have kuC and rt?, is probably due to ex-
ternal influence, though not specifically Attic. See 275. The Tegean
building inscription (no. 18) of the third century shows some few
Attic KOLvrj forms, as irXeov instead of ifXo'i, once gen. sg. -ov, etc.
From the latter part of the third century on, when the chief Arca-
dian cities belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian,
League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions is neither
134 GREEK DIALECTS [195
Arcadian nor Attic Koivq, but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek,
Koivri. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 258)
of
Cyprian
ral ending is transcribed with -trt, not -(y)(Ti, in spite of Arc. -vo-i, on account
of <t>povoi (59.4).
1 Given under
this head because of the agreement with Thessalian and Boeo-
although this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not sharing in the general
tian,
phenomenon to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong.
205] SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS 135
Aeolic
201. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian, Thessalian,^ and
Boeotian (6 also Delph. etc., 7 also Arc.-Cypr., 8 also Arc.)
3. et = t;. 16 .
language of decrees.
4. yivv/xai = yiyvo/jiai. 162.5
Lesbian
214,
1 In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See
136 GREEK DIALECTS [206
6. Masc. o--stems, ace. sg. -tjv, gen. sg. -r), etc. 108.2
1. 1(7 from v;, as ace. pi. Tai5, 6. Infin. efifjievai etc. 154.2
usually some admixture of Koivq forms, as avd beside 6v, nerd be-
side TreSa, ore beside ora, etc. But in the main the dialect is
employed in inscriptions till about the middle of the second cen-
tury B. c. Its use in inscriptions of Eoman imperial times (cf. no. 24)
represents an artificial revival. See 280.
Thessalian
(from ri) = -di, -COL, -r)i. 38 12. Gen. pi. -aovv, usually -av.
3. es = e| before cons. 100 41.4
4. Trdvcra etc. 77.3 13. /8a<rtXeu9, -etos, etc. 111.1
5. Ace. pi. -o?. 78 14. Plural inflection of Sveo, as
6. TT = ITT. 86.2 Sva<;. 114.2
of o-stems in -o, -ov, not -oi, 2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -ev,
-eiv, not -efiev. The early inscription, no. 33, from Thetonium in
the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these two points
of difference, tli not consonant stems in -aiv (xp^-
Kt?, dat. pi. of
especially avd, cnro, irepl, Kara, he, gen. sg. instead of patronymic
Boeotian
216. AeolLc characteristics in common with one or both of the
other AeoKc dialects. See 201, 203.
217. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf.
diphthong oi had come to have. See 24, 30. The other peculiari-
ties consist in changes of diphthongs to monophthongs and of more
open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and
led to the Modern Greek pronunciation.
The chief orthographical peculiarities, with the approximate date
of their introduction, are as follows :
I = et.
224] SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS 141
contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43. VI). But most of
the
inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half
of the
second century B.C.
WEST GEEEK
223. General West Greek characteristics
1. SiBcori etc. Eetention of t in the verb-endings -ti, -vti, in /rt-
KUTi and the hundreds in -kcitcoc, in ttoti (Cret.Tro/art), IIoTet-
Sdv, TV, and some other words which show the change to o-
in
the East Greek dialects. 61
2. (/r)iKaTt =
eiA:oo-i. 116 witha 12. otto) = dTro'^ei/, etc. 132.7
3. rpt.aKa.TiOL etc. = -Koenoi. 13. <^epo|iS etc. 138.3
116 a, 117.2 14. 'Fnt.-aeoi. But restricted in
4. iBiKa^a etc. But restricted Heraclean. 141
in Argolic. 142 15. Put. pass, with act. endings.
5. Toi,Tai
oi,ai. But Cretan 145
ot, ot. 122 16. TeTope<; = TerTa/oe?. 114.4
6. iap6<; (lap6<i) = iep6<;. 13.1 17. TeTpdoKOVTa^reTTapaKOVTa.
7. "A/ara/iii? ="A/0Te/it9. But 116
Cretan 'A/STe/it?. 13.2 18. ifj,iv= ifioi, etc. llSAb
8. Ka, TOKa, TTOKa, oku, ya. 13.3 19. e/u.e'o?= i/xov; etc. 118.3 h
9. 7rpaT0<; = Tr/seoTO?. 114.1 20. rj/Mcra-o'} = 61.6
rj/jLia-v;.
casually referred to as " Doric," e.g. al = el, ^? = ^v, a/ie?, edev, ira/ia,
iKco, but none of them has any claim to be regarded as specifically
West Greek, with the possible exception of 77 from ae (41.1 with a).
that TOL, Tat or pron. datives like i/uv still existed in East Greek in the his-
torical period is shown by their appearance in Homer. Some others also
may prove to be of wider scope, e.g. ottci, since ottov is, so far as we know,
only Attic-Ionic. But so far as the present evidence of inscriptions goes,
the peculiarities given in 223 are distinctly characteristic of West Greek.
225. The declension of nouns in -ev<; with gen. sg. -e'o? ace. sg. -97
is common to Delphian and the majority, but not all, of the Doric
dialects. See 113.3. The 3 pi. imv. -i'to) is common to all the Doric
dialects except Cretan, but the distribution of -z'tw and -vrmv does
not coincide at all with the East and West Greek divisions.
See
140.3,4. There are various peculiarities which are West Greek in a
limited sense, but demonstrably not general West Greek, e.g. t^w?
= e'/BCiTO? (125.1), avToa-avTo'i (121.4), irpocrda = irpoaOe (133.1),
'AireXKwv (49.3), \w = eeXat (Glossary), vt, ve'= Xt, Xd (72). The
use of -tfcr) = -o'(B in certain verbs (162.1), of a-Kevom = (TKevd^co, and
of yeXafii, e\afj,i (162.1,3,4) is West Greek, but how wide-spread is
not yet clear.
Northwest Greek
226. The chief characteristics of Northwest Greek as distin-
guished from Doric, including however some which are not com-
mon to all the dialects of this group and some which are not
strictly confined to them, are
1. eV = ek. Also Thess., Boeot., 6. TraWois etc., dat. pi. But in
and Arc-Cypr. (Iv). 135.4 Delph. only late and due to
2. /caXci/xez/o? etc. (El. -T]ij,evo<s). the N.W.Grk. Koivq. 107.3
Also Boeot. 158 7. TeVopes etc., ace. pi. El.,Ach.,
3. <f>a.pa) etc. But rare in Delph. but not Locr., and rare in
12 Delph. 107.4
4 o-T = a-e. 85.1 8. irapd at, with w. ace. Also
5. 4We, Delph. AeWe = <rTe. No Boeot., Thess., Meg., Lac.
example in El. 135.4 136.2
231] SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTEEISTICS 143
o. There are various other peculiarities the scope of which coincides even
less definitelywith the Northwest Greek dialects proper, but the spread of
which in the northern part of Greece is noticeable, e. g. masc. ci-stems with
nom. sg. -d, gen. sg. -as (105.1a, 2i), patronymics in -wSas or -dvSas (164.8),
proper names in -K\eas (166.1). Note also the peculiarities common to Boeo-
tiali and Thessalian only (204), most of which are not Aeolic.
Phocian (Delphian)
227. West Greek characteriatics. See 223-225.
228. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.
229. Aeolic elements : Traz^Tcaori in all the earlier inscriptions.
107.3. Here also, perhaps, the words Tayoi; (also Thess., Cypr., and
poetical), KepaCm (also Horn.) = Kepdvvvfu, 8iBrjfj,i (also Boeot. and
Horn.) = Seo).
230. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other
dialects
mixture (e.g. dat. pi. iravTeaai, iravToi's, Traat) seen in the numerous
144 GREEK DIALECTS [231
Locrian
Elean
1. >?,( = spurious ei, ov. 25 14. Ace. pi. -at?, -at/3, -oip. 78
2. Psilosis. 57 15. Dat. pi. ^i;7aSe<ro-t (but usu-
3. SS (also tt) = ^. 84 ally -ok). 107.3
4. pp = jOff. 80 16. /3ao-t\ei5?, -fjos. 111.1
5. Ehotacism of final ?. 60.1 17. dcra-ia-Ta = dy^^ta-Ta, 113.3
6. Loss of intervocalic a- (late). 18. TOt, rat = To'Se, raSe. 122
59.3 19. varapiv = varepov. 133.6
7. f init. even before conso- 20. U7ra = iTTTo. 135.3
nants,rarely intervoc; late 21. Infin. -r]v. 153
^oiKiap= olKLa<i. 51-55 22. 3 sg.subj.-Tj (iKirefiTra). 149
8. aiKorpia = aXKorpia. 74 & 23. Aor. subj. in a {(jmyaSevavri,
9. Omission of t in ea = elr), Troi'^arai). 151.1
241. Koivrj influence. In the ammesty decree (no. 60), from the
second half of the fourth century KC.,ap from ep is, with one excep-
tion (va-rapiv), given up, as in drjXvrepav, ipa-evairepav (note also
146 GEEEK DIALECTS [241
Doric
Laconian
Heraclean
6. F initial, but with many irreg- 13. 3 pi. imv. -vT(o. 140.3 a
ularities. 50 b 14. evre; = ovre;. 163.8
248. Koiv^ influenca koivtj forms appeal- now and then ia the
Heraclean Tables, especially in the nimierals. Thus TpeK beside
rpi<! Teaa-ape;, reaaapaKovra beside rerope;, TerprnKovra
-Koaioi beside -kutioi x^^'''- ^^^ XV^'-'- F^^Kari, with ei
Argolic
2. Trdvaa, iv;, tov;, etc. 77.3, 78 12. viv ace. sg. 3 pers. pron. 118.5
in contrast to Arg. iv<;, t6v<;. Of. Cret. toi beside t6v<;, 78. Erom
Hermione are also found genitive singular and accusative plural
in -ca, -ft)?.
259] SUMMARIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS 149
Corinthian
Megarian
259. Except for the early inscriptions of Selinus and a few others,
the material is from the end -of the fourth century or later, and
shows KOLvq influence.
150 GEEEK DIALECTS [260
Rhodian
Coan
Cretan
270. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But ol, al, not
Tol, Tai, and "Aprefui not "A/jra/tw?.
271. In common with various other dialects
2. 60 (rarely t6') = aO. 85.3 13. OTK, gen. sg. oti, ace. pi. neut.
3. ^^ = era, late. 81 a an, dat. sg. oTifjii. 129.3,
4. TT = KT. 86.1 128
5. vv = pv. 86.5 14. OTeio'; = 07r0409. 130
6. /i/i = 86.6
yttl". 15. oTepo'; = oTTOTepo';. 127
7. Trpecyv^, Trpeiymv, Trpeiyi- 16. otrai as final conj. 132.5,8 a
uTO'}, etc. = 7r/3e'a-/3u? etc. 17. TTopTi = 7rp6<;. 70.1, 135.6
86.3 18. alXeo) = alpem. 12
8. /jiaiTvp- = fidpTvp-. 71 a 19. Infin. -pi,r)v beside -ixev. 154.4
9. Assimilation in sentence 20. dlvo<; = 6elo<;. 164.9
combination more exten- 21. TeXofiai = ecrofiai. 163.10
sive than elsewhere. 97.4,5, 22. coz/eift), Trew^Q), iXevereco. 162.9
98 23. XayaiQ) release. 162.8
10. Aec. pi. of cons, stems in 24. K6afio<;, official title. Glos-
-av<;. 107.4 sary
11. Ace. pi. T/otiz/?. 114.3
273] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 153
long after Attic had become the norm of literary prose, each state
home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary
agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version
found at 'Mytilene (no. 21), the treaty of alliance between Elis and
Heraea (in Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58).
In communications between states using different dialects each
party employs its own. For example, when Philip V of Macedon
164
275] YAEIOUS F0E:MS of KOINH 155
probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent.
There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the
peculiarities of one's own dialect as compared with those of others.
Some of these pecuharities, especially such as were at variance
with the practice of all or nearly all other dialects, might come to
be regarded with disfavor as pro^^ncialisms, and be avoided in
writing, and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed.
For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well
aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced
as a mere breathing, what was a o- in the speech of most other Greeks,
may have felt that this, unhke some of their other pecuharities,
inscription (no. 16), while all others have tU and Kal, may also be
was replaced by the usual irXeov, in spite of the fact that other
it is Ionic which shows the first signs of Attic influence and is the
first to lose its identity as a distinct dialect. Some traces of this
influence &ve seen even in the Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century,
especially in the islands, and in the fourth century the majority of
inscriptions show at least a mixture of Attic forms, and some, even
from the early part of the century, are substantially Attic. After
this, Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though
some Ionic peculiarities are occasionally found in much later times,
278] VAEIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 157
ties, e.g. the infinitive in -fj-eiv at Rhodes, there is yet a very con-
reacrepe'; (or Tea-aape<;, TeTTape<;) not TeTopei, elicoai for l/can, recr-
but TToXei, TToXea-i, ace. pi. iroXeif. Nouns in -eu? follow the Attic
^aa-iXeh, but ace. sg. ^acriXr). So Att. ^acnXe<o<; is usual, but Att.
TToXeffl? rare. The substitution of 04, ai for rot, tuC is frequent, but
which have ^iji'o? or fetvos etc. (54), such forms are often replaced
by the Attic, especially in the case of jrpo^evo'i. The first plural
ending -yue? is generally replaced by -fiev, though it persists in some
places.
There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent,
but much less common than the dialect forms, e.g. (Sv beside emv,
imperative ending -vtcov beside -vrca, tt/jcoto? beside Trpdroi, Trpo?
beside ttotl. Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely
any intrusion of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g. d = Att.-Ion. tj,
Ka, verb forms like SlScoti, (pepovTi, Doric future, future and aorist
in f (142), dfie<; etc. Att. r], dv, and verb-forms like SiScoai, <f)e-
povai are almost unknown except in the very last stages when the
Attic KOivr) as a whole is practically established, a is sometimes
found as tMrd century a.d., but only as a bit of local
late as the
sonant stems in -ot?. The use of this type is closely connected with
the political power of the Aetolian league. We find it employed,
in the third century B.c. and later, in Aetolia and in all decrees
of the Aetolian league, in Western Locris (Naupactus was incor-
porated in the league in 338 B.C., the rest of Western Locris some-
of Arcadia for a time, and, as noted above, there are some exam-
ples of the dative plural in -oi<; borrowed from the Northwest
Greek Koivrj.
280. Some more detailed observations upon the time and extent
of Koivrj influence in the various dialects have been made in connec-
tion with the Summaries of Characteristics (180-273), and in the
notes to some of the late inscriptions.
What has just been noted in the case of the Doric Koivri is true
in all dialects, namely, that of the dialectic peculiarities some are
given up much earlier than others. Furthermore it is nothing xm-
usual to find hybrid forms, part dialectic, part Koivrj, e.g. Doric
future with Attic ov, as troirja-ovvn etc. frequently, Boeot. aws, a
contamination of a? and eco?, Heracl. feiicaTi, a contamination of
fUan and e'Uoa-i, Boeot. ^uxovffi with dialectic present stem and
personal ending, but Attic ^ (pure Boeot. SauovOi), Boeot. eKjovoK
with dialectic case-ending, but Attic ex- (pure Boeot. i(ry6v(o<;),
Thess. ace. pi. yivofievof; with dialectic case-ending, but Attic stem
(pure Thess. 'yivv/ievo';), Epid. eiopr) with Doric ending -rj from -ae,
cf. Dor. rj^a), when adopted in other dialects, was sometimes given
the pseudo-dialectic form e<j)a^o<;, e.g. in some late Doric and Les-
bian inscriptions, in imitation of the frequent equivalence of dia-
lectic a to Attic T). Conversely the Attic form was sometimes
retained in opposition to what would be its true dialectic equiva-
lent, as in Boeotian usually e<j>ri^o<;, rarely e<^et/3os. Similarly the
Doric 'KpaicXrji! and its derivatives keep t) in Boeotian. Cf. also
on Cret. IIvtio<;, 63.
280] VARIOUS FORMS OP KOINH 161
leaving the use of ' as a matter of editing. See p. 49, footnote. The use of
the following signs is to be noted.
[ ]
for restorations of letters no longer legible.
< > for letters inscribed by mistake, and to be ignored by the reader.
( )
for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted by mistake,
3) corrected letters. Obvious corrections are given thus, without
adding the original reading. Less certain corrections are sometimes
commented on in the notes, with citation of the original reading, as
are also obscure readings due to the mutilation of the letters. But
often this is not done, it being thought unnecessary in a work of this
kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other collections.
- - - - for a lacuna, where no restoration is attempted.
163
164 GfiEEK DIALECTS [No. 1
I
for the beginning of each new line in the original.
I
for the beginning of every fifth line in the original.
I
for the division between the obverse and reverse sides, or between col-
Ionic
East Ionic
. ^avoSiKO I
efjkl Topfji,oK\pdTeo<i to |
TlpoKovvrj^alo
Kpr)Trjp\a he KaX
10 vTTOKiprjTTJpiov kIuI Tjd fiov ? lApvTavrjLov II
eBcoKev ^[lyelevo'ijv.
aSo<; iyeveTO
voficoi Se OTa7r[e]||jO vvv o/)K6o<t>o-(a)t to<; SiKaa-Td<!
20
otIi] I
av ol fivijfiove<! elBeeocnv, tovto I KapTepov evai. rjv Se rt?
vaTepov I
eTTiKaXfji tovto to 'X^povo tmv oKTcoKaiBeKa
I firjvwv, opxov
evai "7J]a)i vefJLOfievmi Trjy yfjv rj to, ot/i;|[i]a, opKov he to<s SiKaa-Tat 25
exiles (cf. no. 22), although this is be only tentative and subject to fur-
nowhere stated. Salmacis was a town ther litigation. The phrase used in
partially merged with Halicarnassus, 1. 30 'whenA. andP. werecommission-
and reptesented with it by a common ers' has reference to future suits, and
council, though still retaining its own is not inconsistent with the view that
ofBcials. Halicarnassus was originally these men constituted the incoming
Doric, but had already become Ionic in hoard at the time of the decree.
speech. Many of the proper names are 16 fi. 'Any one wishing to bring suit
of Carian origin. must prefer his claim within eighteen
8 ff. 'The mnemones or commission- months of the time of the decree. The
ers are not to transfer lands or houses dicasts shall administer the oath (to
to the incoming board consisting of the one bringing suit) in accordance
ApoUonides and his colleagues. That ' with the present law. Whatever the
is, apparently, property which had commissioners have knowledge of (e.g.
been in the hands of the commission- through their records) shall be valid.'
ers for settlement, or perhaps in seques- 22 ff. 'If one prefers a claim after
tration, was now to be turned over to the prescribed period, the one In pos-
the presumptive owners instead of to session of the property shall take the
the new board, in order to secure an oath (that is, he shall have the prefer-
immediate disposal of these matters, ence in taking the oath ; cf . the use of
even though this might in many CEies dpKnirepos in th Gortynian Law-Code),
166 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 2
33 \{rfj(f>ov Sa-Te fir) elvai tov v6p,o^ tovtov, to, iovTU avTO ireirpr]-
ada> Kal tcottoXXcovo'; elvai lepa Kal a\vTOV <f}evyev aleC- rjv he fir]
I
45 ^aivTji, KaT^^ep to, opKia eTa/iov Kal a>s yeypain'^ai ev tSu 'AttoX-
X(B[i/t']cot iiriKaXev
The dicasts shall administer the oath, allowed to return.' 41 ff. 'Of all the
receiving a twelfth of a stater as fee, Halicarnassians any one who does not
and the oath taken In the shall he transgress these things such as they
presence of the plaintiff. Those who have sworn to and as is recorded in
held the property when ApoUonides the temple of Apollo, shall be at liberty
and Panamyes were commissioners to prefer claims.' two- o-unirdvTuv
shall be the legal possessors, unless they tQv (runrdiiTay. 96.2.
have disposed of it later.' airir4pa- 3. Imprecations against evil-doers,
o-ttv: d7ro7rrpio-Kai,notfound elsewhere. A1 ff. Against those who manufaCT
32ffl. '
If any one wishes to annul this turepoisons. t6|dv6v: adv.acc.,osa
law or proposes a vote to this effect, his community.
6 ff. Against those who
property shall be sold and dedicated interfere with the importation of grain,
to Apollo, and he himself shall be an avuScolt]: contrasted with 7roiorl.2.
exile forever. If his property is not See 42.6, 1676.
worth ten staters, he himself shall be B3fl. Againstthosewhoresisttheau-
sold for transportation and never be thority of the magistrates. The eOSuKos
No. 4] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 167
7r6[Kiv . .
.] I
\oivo TrpoSo[irj rj Ki^a]\X\evoi rj (|a\X,a? VTrollSe- 20
ov: iroiijo-eioj'. 31. Svvdftci: see 109.2. /Sao-tXeis (C 8) is the earliest example of
Ka6T]|i4vo Tu^uvo; ktX. ;
'
during the eo = eu (33).
168 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 4
5 j07;[t]||o-ti'
T0<; Se Krj^vKa<; hia'ire\fi-^avTe<; e? rja? X(opa<; Kr)[p'^viT-
10 (TOVTcav KaU Sia rrj'i 7ro'\|e(B9 aSrjvea^ |
'ye7(BJ'eoi'Te|?, a7roSewi'|Te?
15 T^v ^/U.edl?;!', 17J/ ai/ Xa/Sojltcriz', Kcti to 7r\pfj')(^fUl TrpoffK^rjpvcrcrovToov,
|
Tea[?] I
TTOlrjl,, eirapdcrdoi KaT auT[o] I o ySacrtXeo'?, eirrjv Ta<i vo-
5 . . toi'
I
['X^eiXicov eva\Koaia)V
Aev:|(7r7ro? UvBo) tII^I' oIkCt)V
a(TvKe\i |
/cat] aa-rrovBei, koI areXeiav a[i TrploeSpiijv raora Se 10
||
Tou? eferacTTa?].
Central Ionic
^iKcivSpr) fj.'
aveOiKev heKTjfioXoi io')(eaipr}i,
and a{X)\-^oi/ the endings, as the meter those enacted at Athens under Solon,
shows, have the value of one syllable, and at Sparta under Lycurgus.
like eu inHomer. See 41.4. The char- 'With two exceptions (ffdi'i;!, Stapai/-
acter which appears before 0- in NaAffio d^i) H is used only for the 1; from
etc. is D, probably only a difierenti- a (or from ea, as hr-fiv, e&r]). See 4.6,
ated form of B, though some take it 8 ci.
170 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 8
a<f>a'YLa}i [y^^pecrOai KaTo, to, 'n\aTpi\a. T^qy kXivtjv airo To\y] ai^-
oIkitjv KOI OvT] 6vev e(^t'[a-Tt|a.] ra? yvvaiKai to,'; [r|oucr[a]9 [c'JttI
20 TO Ki)S[o';']
I
ainevai TrpoTepa<; twv {av)avBpa>v airb [tov] ||
arjfiaTo<;.
eiri T&i Oavovn Tj0t7jKo'o"T[ta fie I Tr]oiev. fie inroTidevai kiiXiku vtto
3. o-TpdjioTi kt\.-. 'a clotli under- liome,.instead of being left at the tomb,
neath the corpse, one wrapped about 15 f. The house is to be purified
'
it, and one over it.' 7. (le KaXiirrev with sea-water by a free man, then
first
ktK. -.
they are not to use a special cov- with hyssop by a slave. But the resto- '
ering for the bier, but cover all, the ration d[i/c]^r)[<' ^;itj3]tlKra is uncertain,
bier and the corpse, with the cloths 20. At Athens ceremonies in honor
before mentioned. 9. x^v: see 112.6. of the dead were performed on the
12. irpo(r(t>a7t(i)i kt\.. 'they are to third, ninth, and thirtieth days. The
perform the sacrifice according to the last are expressly forbidden here.
ancestral custom.' By the law of Solon 21. Directed against certain supersti^
the sacrifice of an ox was forbidden. tiouspraotices,thesignificanceofwhich
13 f. The bier and the coverings, is not clear. 27. rairais : dat. in -ais
like the vessels (1. 10), are to be brought due to Attic influence.
No. 12] IONIC INSCEIPTIONS 171
I
[{JSarJo? [xjvo-i Ka[6ap]ov'i evai eco - .
TratSa?, koL rifj, tto aXi\cyKa)VTai, irdcryeiv aulro? a)9 TroXeyitios kuX 11
13. Eretria. (A) End of V cent. B.C., (B) middle of IV cent. B.C.
SGDI.5308. Ditt.Syll.47,48. Hoffmann III.19. Michel 341.
6 el\vai Kal evepyerrjv Kal avrov [a]l TraiSas Kal a-LTrjptv e2va\i koI
||
5 rifiepa<; Kal 11 /ieveiv ev toI iepol fir) eXaTTOV rj BeKa ^fiepa\<; tov
firivo<; eK\d'\(rTO. Kal iiravaiyKdi^etv tov v\ea>K6pov tov re lepov etri-
13. This and no. 14 are in the Ere- the Boeotian and the subsequent A the-
trian variety of Euboean, for which nian domination. But from the end of
see 87 (60.3).
1 the fourth century the inscriptions are
A. Ships of Tarentum formed part of in Attic.
the Peloponnesian fleet which defeated 1 fi. Tlie priest evidently passed the
the Athenians off Eretria in 411 B.C. and winters in the town, leaving the tem-
so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria. pie entirely in the charge of the custo-
Cf. Thuc.8.91,95. It is in gratitude dian. Butwiththeendof winter, when
for this that Hegelochus of Tarentum visitors became more frequent, he was
and honored in this decree.
his sons are expected to go to the temple regularly,
is later than A, but
B. This decree never missing more than three days at
was inscribed on the same stone, be- a time and remaining there at least
cause both recipients of honor are from ten days each month. He was to see to
Tarentum, and possibly relatives. it that the custodian took proper care
14. Regulations of the temple of of the temple and its visitors. 9ff. 'If
Amphiaraus at Oropus. Oropus seems any one commits sacrilege in the tem-
to have been an Eretrian possession pie, the priest shall have the right to
before it passed into the hands of the impose a fine up to the sum of five
Thebans in the sixth century, and pre- drachmas and take pledges of the one
served the Eretrian dialect throughout penalised. If UQh a one offers the
No. 14] IONIC INSCEIPTIONS 173
money, he must deposit it in the treas- inscribed, the amount of the fee had
ury in the presence of the priest. If been raised, ^nd at the same time an-
any one suffers a private wrong in the other provision, which followed after
temple, the priest shall decide matters veuK6pov in 1. 24, had been abrogated
of no more than three drachmas, but and erased.
25 ff. 'The priest shall
the more important cases shall be tried make the prayers and place the victims
before the proper courts. The sum- ou the altar, if he is present, but, if he
mons for wrongs done in the temple is not present, tlie one who gives the
shall be made on the same day, but if offering. At the festival each shall
the opponent does not agree, the case make his own prayer, but tlie priest
may go over till the next day.' shall make the prayers for the sacr'i-
16. IkcLittois : for the several offenses. fices in behalf of tlie state, and he shall
17. clp{]Tai: see 43. 4vT66a: see receive the skin of all the victims.'
34 a, 134. 10. dSiicCuv: dSUiov = idl- 30 ff. 8utiv Sc IJeiv ktX. ; there was no
KTi/jM. 21'The one who is to be
fi. i-estriction as to the kind of victims to
treated by the god shall pay a fee of be offered, such as is often made in
not less than nine obols of current temple regulations, but in any case the
money (no bad coin was to be palmed flesh was not to be carried off. 31. P6-
off) and put it in the treasury in the \T)Tai : so, not |8o\TjTat (^oiiXijrai), for an
presence of the custodian.' ivveop6- Eretrian inscription of laterdate, which
\ov is crowded into a space where a never has o = ou, reads pSXrirai, /3oX4-
shorter woi-d had been erased, presum- fivov. 32 ff. TOI 8 Upi kt\. :
'
the
ably Spaxi^vs- Since the law was first priest is to have the shoulder of each
174 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 14
36 iepriov ewla'ffTO tov w/jlov, ifKrfv orav fj eoprr) el- rare Se a7r|[o tu)V
pov Koi avTOv Kal Trj<; Tro'Xeo? kol iK\Ti0e2v iv toI iepol <ypd<j)OVTa ev
TreTevpoi a-lKOTrelv tov ^o\op,evoi. ev Se toI KoifiriTr]pio\i xaOevSeiv
45 %&>/3k fiev Tos avSpwi, %&)/3t9 ||
Se ra? jvvatKa<;, Toiii fiev dvSpai iv
Tot "jrpo rjio'i TOV ^w/iov, ra? Se yvvaiKa^ ev toI Trpb neaTre\y)r)<; . .
Arcadian
15. VI or early V cent. B.C. SGDI.373. Ditt.Syll.625. Roberts 23Ia.
A.M.XXI,240fE.; XXX,65.
Ka/Ao vve6v(7e rat Koppai.
Tov x^pefj.a.TOV, |
ire rot? f otKtaTat(s) ra<s Bed ivai, |
ko, poiKia^ Sd-
aaa-adai Ta<; avoS' id(cr)a-a';. [e7r]et rot? fo^Xiicocn iirl rolS' iSiKci-
|
aaiiev, |
a re ^eo5 a? ol BiKaaaTal, a'7rv[S]eSo/iiv[o<;'\ ||
rov y^pefidrov 20
TO Xa'x^o^, cnre)^ofj,{vo<; |
Karoppevrepov <yevo^ ivai |
afiara irdvTa cnrv
Tol lepol, tXaov ivai. I el 3' aX[Xo] cti? [ejarot Karovvv, lv/iev<f>e';
evai.
I
Eu;^o\a [S'] aSe e[-\|r]eTot toi a[XtTe^tot]
11 el at? iV To(t) 25
scene of a bloody fray. Most of the Hv. We should expect elx iv (134.2 a).
difficulties in the reading and interpre- KaKpiSei: aor. subj. pass. 151.2.
tation have been cleared up, but some 18 fE. Inasmuch as we, the goddess and
points are still uncertain. the judges, have passed judgment upon
1 . The following are adjudged guilty the guilty parties as follows, namely
towards Alea. [F'o]<j>Xea(ri : uxfiMiKaai. that, having given up their inheritance,
146.1. Cf. , with the more usual aorist, they shall forever be excluded from the
iipXkv Iv SSLfiov, no. 17.4, and for the whole temple, in themale line, it shall be well
episode, Att. otSe cJ^Xo;' Ari\lav Airepdas (propitious). But if any one permits
, rb TlfiTjfia t6 i-Tri'yeypafifjiJvQv Kal anything else, contrary to these things,
shows (cf. 1. 30), was a foreigner from Horn, ^/xara Trdvra, retained here in the
Attic or Ionic territory. As such, and imprecation, although i/ifpa is the ordi-
because his guilt was in question, his nary prose word for day in Arcadian
case is treated separately, and his pen- as elsewhere (cf. no. 17). Similarly
alty depends upon the decision of the v6/u)s lep&s Iv fi/xaro Tegeanirdrra in a
oracle. av: adv. 58a. Kaxpive: Ka- inscription.
The following impre-
24.
Taicphr) aor. subj. 95, 149. 15 ff. If cation shall pursue the sinner. Or, in-
he is condemned hy divine judgment to stead of ^[^]eTot from iwoimi, read
forfeit his property, this together with ?[cr]cToi shall be ?
30 ff. If Phemander
the slaves shall belong to the goddess, and is a murderer of either the men or the
one shall divide (between the goddess maiden who perished at that time in the
and the state ?) the houses which he pos- temple, and the deed of that time was not
sesses (on the heights, referring to coun- ,of prior .dale, in that case he shall be
try houses in the mountains?). l[i punished as an impious person. Appar-
o]v: uncertain, but more likely than ently Phemander had set up an alibi
176 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 16
fepy[ov TOVTo], |
a? fie (jiove';, iXaov ivai.
Toy hiepev irevre Kal eiicocn oh vefiev koX ^ev'^o\^ kuI alya el
to the effect that the deed of violence may translate tie up, seize, but in
took place before he entered the tem- 11. 14-15 the seizure of small animals,
ple. 34. Tirs l(s) : the reading is contrasted with a tax of a drachma for
TOTEE, which some transcribe t6t' ^e. large animals, seems extreme, espe-
But ^e = Hom. ^ev is impossible. The cially in connection with 11. 18-19. The
form to be expected is ^s, though unfor- interpretation impose a pasture tax is
tunately we can get this only by assum- on the whole more satisfactory, though
ing that 0- has been omitted by mistake. by this too the expression in 11. 14-15
17. Eegulations of the temple of is by apparent lack of con-
strange,
Athena Alea. The first five para- trast. One must assume that the pas-
graphs, 11. 1-20, deal with the rights ture tax was a fixed and merely nominal
of pasturage in Alea, the district in sum, and that the tax of one drachma
which the temple was situated and for the larger animals was in excess of
which was included in the temple this. Hesychiushas^/i06p/3ioi'- reXJivriiui,
property. The temple officials men- which is parallel to ivoUiov house-rent,
tioned are the hieromnemon, the chief iWipAvMv harbor-dues, etc. From this
administrator of the affairs of the tem- would be derived h<f>oppiev impose a
ple (also, in the plural, the board of pasture tax, and from this again, as if
administrators), the priest, and the hie- from -(fu, IvipopPiap^Ss the imposition of a
rothytes, a minor official charged with pasture tax. Cf. Solmsen,K.Z. XXXIV,
the technical details of the sacrifice, 437 ff.
nected with tjiippa feed, ipopP'/i fod- TOV hicpoOirav kt\. : the hierothytes may
der, (pop^ela halter. Starting from the pasture in Alea animals without blemish
derived meaning seen in tpop^ela, one (and so suitable for the sacrifice), but
No. 17] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 177
'\v lo
'AXe'at fie ve/iev fiere ^evov /iire farrrbv el p,e iirl ffoivav hiKovra
|
6<f)Xe'v.
I
for those not unblemished (and so suit- uncertain, but probably If one drives
able only for personal use) one shall in awagon to the sacrifice off the high
impose a pasture tax. He shall not go road leading through Alea, one shall
beyond what he declares in his function pay afine of three obolsfor each (wagon),
ofhierothytes. That is, his oflScial state- etc. Suo-Oiv : aor. infin. pass, withmid-
ment as to the condition of the ani- die force, to q^ersaeri^ce. KaKafi^vav:
mals is final. 7. xdp ov : irck/j a (a) . Karaicei/i^j'Tjs. 95. 26 ff. The officials
58a. hicpoSiiT^s: UpoBuriav. 78, 157. are to make all arrangements for the
9. hdv: 41'. 58 d. os |i: used like market, which was held at ancient
S<rov li-f).
20. Unless the Fifty or the festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf
Three Hundred approve. Ace. abs. con- Ditt.Syll.653.99ff. 28. diripS6o-|i,[iov]:
struction. 173. 21. Sifia: temple. probably to be restored thus, and taken
Iirobri: aor. subj. to fut. ofo-u, cf. as an adjective agreeing with Kbvpov,
Hom. ola-iiiievai, Hdt. dKofo-oi. For ab- but the meaning is uncertain (sale-
sence of &v see 174. 23 ff. Meaning able?).
178 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18
7re ^i . Xo .
\
elic dv n yivr/roi roh epymvaK
Tot? Iv Tol avTol epyoL, oa-a irepl to epyov airveaOo) Se o doiKTj-
I
rt Set ylveadai
r)pya<Tpev(ov ti ^Oepai, ol rpiaKaaioi Siayvovrco |
eireXaaaaOmv 8e |
ot aXiaerraL
l/j^aivev Se rofj, ^oXofievov iirl rot (I
Iv Tepfiai
el B" av IvSiKti^rjTot, ||
aTrvretcraTO) to %/3eo? BnrXdcnov 35
v(ov
I
eirrfpeid^ev BeaTOi Iv to, epya rj cnreidrjvai tok I eiriixeXofievoK
pieces of work -without the unanimous tvSiKos, like Cret. ej-Sims, is used imper-
consent of the heliasts. ' 24. t)L4>aCvcv sonally with the dative of the person
ktX. ; any one who wishes may be in- who is liable to suit. For IvSiKdi^Tiroi,
"On
|
prescribed for those who make oppo- The giving out of the contracts and ac-
sition to the allotments. ' 50. Iafi,i6v- ceptance of proposals is the same thing.
Ts Iv lirCKpio-iY : condensed expression 53 ff. 'This general contract shall be
for iaiu&vres Kal ayKapiffffovres ktK. Cf. in force in addition to the special con-
11.17-19. 51. Tos eirio-Ton^vos: acc. tract for the particular piece of work.
abs. 173. lo-SoKais: iaSbtrtai. in 1. 16.
Cyprian
The Cyprian Syllabary
and short vowels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and
aspirate. Hence the sign te (the transcription with t is a matter of conven-
tion) may stand for te, rrj, Se, 87;, 6e., or 6ri. Nasals before consonants are
not written, e.g. ati= a.(y)rL^
For a final consonant the sign containing the vowel e is used, e.g. kase
= For groups of consonants the first is indicated by the sign contain-
Ko.^.
ing the vowel of the syllable to which this consonant belongs. That is, its
vowel is determined by the following in the case of initial groups and con-
sonant -I- liquid by the preceding in the case of liquid -t- consonant, and
;
also o- -I- consonant (cf. 89.1). 1\ms potoline = tttoXlv, patiri= iraTpl,,
euvere la sa tu = tvpptT&craTv, a ra leu ro = apyvpo, e se ta se = t<rTa<T. Exam-
ples of other groups are rare.^
1 In the Greek transcription the mutes are distinguished and the nasal before
consonants is supplied in parentheses. But e and o, not 7;, a, are used, in accord-
ance with the practice adopted for other inscriptions where the signs 77 and a are
not in use. For some uncertainties in regard to the proper transcription, see 199.
2 We find me ma name no i = luiivaiiAvot, ka si ke ne toise = Ka'a^iyverois but i ki
1 ote I
ka te vo ro ko ne ma to i kaseke
tapo toll nee tali one |
|
ti e ve se ku po ro ne ve te 1 to o na sa ko 2 ra u pa si le
|
i to i
|
pi lo
|
sa tu pa si le u se ka se
I
a po to li se o na si 5 lo i ka se to i
| { |
I I
se ka si ke ne to i se a ti to mi si to ne ka a ti ta u ke ro ne to
I
| | | |
ve na i e xe to i etc.
| |
' A.'Ka(ji)irpijdTaL To{y) y^opov I tov l{v) toi eXet to(i') jf^pavojievov
19. Agreement of the king and city between the withdrawal of the Athe-
of Idalium with the physician Onasilus nian expedition of 449 b.c. and the
and his brothers for the care of the union of Idalium and Citiumimder the
wounded during the siege of the city Phoenician king Melekyathon, about
by the Persians and the inhabitants of 391 b.c.
the Phoenician city of Citium. 9. fiXfo : cf . Hesycli. iXouo ic^iroi.
This siege is to be placed somewhere But i\fov here is not identical with
182 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 19
20 To(i') troexpiJ^vov tto? To{y) p6po(v) to(v) ApvfMov /fo? 7ro||? rav lepe-
pijav ra? 'AOdva'i, a? to(v) kcLttov rov l(v) 1iifi.iBo<; apovpa\i, t6(v)
24: Sas TO'; '0\va<7iXov i^ toli ^di TaiSe i ef toi tcdiroi TOiSe ef opv^e,
tliSe o ef opv^e ireia-ei 'OvaaiXoi e toI<: waial tov dpyvpov T6(v)Se,
26 apyvpolv T-eiXeKefai) 8' 7re(Xeicefa';) /8' Si^fivaia) '^(SdXia). iSe
kcLtos (of. 11. 20, 21) and is probably fa-, but this is very uncertain.
plantation or orchard. 10. iravoviov 29. Whoever violates these agreements,
with all salable products (wpos), adj. may impiety rest upon him, that is he
agreeing with t6(i') x^P"", tlie interven- shall be held guilty of an impious act.
ing Td. ripx'i-ja being disregarded, as For the force of tin, the formation of
not ooSrdinate. So in 1. 22 iraxowos is which is wholly obscure, see 131. But
ace. pi. agreeing with Th(v) x^pov and it may also be taken as a conjunction
Tb(v) Kd-Tov (11. 18, 20). *fols Sav : els (<^i?).
itldid,ptov(?). i/rats forever, 1Z3.6. fai/ ao. Monument to Stheneias, son of
is possibly connected with fi}tu and fiiu, Nicias and grandson of GaucUs. See
live, on the basis of a third by-form 168 d and 38.
No. 21] LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS 183
Lesbian
20. Cebrene. V cent. B.C. SGDI.307. HoffmaimIH32. Roberts p.324.
Solmsen 4.
81. Monetary agreement between The Mytilenians are to issue the coins
Mytilene and Phocaea. Coins of elec- first (the cities alternating each year),
trum, a compound of gold and silver, The agreement goes into effect under
were issued by Mytilene and Phocaea, the prytauis succeeding Colonus at My-
down to about 350 b.c, and it is to tilene and Aristarchus at Phocaea.
these that the inscription refers, though 4-5. t[6v S K^pvavra]: Kipvayn, if
the term used of them is xp^aiav. correctly supplied here and in 11. 7-8,
' Any one debasing the coinage is re- has the same meaning which is more
sponsible to both cities. If at Mytilene, forcibly expressed by Kipvav iBapiartpov
the magistrates of Mytilene are to con- in 11. 13-14. Another restoration is
stitute the majority of the judges. Simi- T[hii itpedpKovra] here and [k6wtoi>ti] in
larlyat Phocaea. The trial falls within 11. 7-8. The arrangements for trial im-
sixmonthsof the expiration of the year. mediately following show that the
If one is convicted of intentional adul- meaning required here is debase, not
teration, he is to be punished with death. make the alloy, i.e. simply coin, as often
But he is acquitted of intentional
if taken. Moreover the electrum coinage
wrong-doing, the court shall decide the of this time and place was based upon
penalty or fine. The city is not liable. a natural, not an artificial, alloy.
184 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 21
0ov\n (U9 re^vav Te;)^i'a]/u,eV[(B] rm e\v rdi] iroKi irpoade [eovroi. ai,
TavT[ai,ai, \
fit] je^eado) Trap ras Tro'Xto? KTi]iMaTo<; fnjSe-
Kpivve,
I
[real ey rat o-uiiaXXaYjat ip,p^veoicn iravre; Kal oiKija-oia-i
rap, 7ro]|[Xn' /eat raY j(^a>pav ojpovoevre^ vp6<; aXXaXot?
at Trept 30
y(pr]p,dT(OV
I
[vreSa to 7ra/3a8e'8e;!^]0at rah SiaXvaK (b9 TrXeto-ra /cat
TrejOt opKW I
[to'i/ /ce cnrop,6aaa)iai ot] I TrdXirai, -jrepl tovtcov irdv-
Tcov ocra-a Ke o/io|[Xo7e(Bto-t tt/jo? aXXaXoJt?, ot aypedevre^ dvSpe<:
out, and condemn any one who dis- ciled, or, if not, that they shall be as
regards them, so that there may be and abide by the terms
just as possible,
no disagreement between the two par- of settlement which the king decided
ties and they may live amicably and upon and the agreement, and dwell
abide by the decision of the king and in harmony.' 80-31 ff. 'Regarding
the settlement reached in this decree.' questions of money, after the terms of
21 ff. 'Twenty men are to be chosen settlement have been accepted as far
as mediatore, ten from each party. as possible, and regarding the oath and
They are to see to it tliat no disagree- other matters, the men selected shall
ment arises, and in the case of dis- report to the people, who shall take
puted property they are to bring it such measures as seem advantageous,
about that the parties shall be recon- If the people approve the matters agreed
186 GKEEK DIALECTS [No. 22
adai rav SiaXvaiv rol^ KaTe7\\[66vTe(Ta-i koI toI<; irpoaOe] ev tui ttoXc
eovrea-cn- TOt[? B]e i!prja<; T|[ok SafioaioK aTravrw; kuI] raU IpeiaK
45 ipa TO, 6 Sa/i09 [e]v^aro, ore e|:||[e7re/Lti/re roh ayyeXoK; tt/jo?] tov
15 t]ov irepl ra? et? ^virpov cTTpaTeia'; Kal i\[j'\ p,eydXa^ Sairdva'; eh
upon, they may decree the same prlvi- be made annijally on the anniversary
leges for the exiles returning in the of the king's birthday in the presence of
prytaiiy of Smlthlnas as for the others. the twenty men and the messengers.
38-39 ff. '
When the decree has been Decree in honor of Thersippus
83.
confirmed, the people are to pray that for using his influence with the Mace-
the settlement may be for the general donians in behalf of the city. For the
welfare. The priests and priestesses are historical references see Hicks and Dit-
to throw open the temples. The sacrl- tenberger. I.e. There are some koiv/i
fices which were promised when the forms, as tieri for ireSi, iviypa^ai. be-
messengers were sent to the king are to side iyKapvavirw.
No. 23] LESBIAIT INSCEIPTIONS 187
lUKpov avvdyaye. |
[iyeveT]o Se kuI irepl rav criToSeiav av-i][p |
070-
po?] Kal Trap t&v a-aSpdirav elcraycoyalv I criT(o KajrecrKevaaae, .
areXeilav ||
Trdvrtojv rop, Trdvra ^(^povov Kal avTco Kal [e'/ckoVjoto-t, 30
aTaaai Se avroa Kal eiKova p^a\[:^|aI'], SeSoadai Be Kal airrjcnv ip,
irpoeBpCav
|
[a-reJc^ai/WTa) Be avTOV 6 )(opoaTdTa^ di 6 iv[e\oov ijv
t5> dycovi Kal oyKapvaaeTca dvBpay\a\6 C]a'i eveKa Kal evvolat Ta<i
temple of Apollo Parnopius, the epi- ^Yith the genuine dialect forms are
thet being derived from rrdpm\j/, Lesb. interspersed koiit) forms as Trapij7-7)o-aTo,
Boeot. Tdprnf (5). 48 ff. : ' Thersip- irpiravis, iva-, nerd, lepras, Kadi, iip' otaiv,
pus may also have the decree set up etc. hyper-Aeolic forms as i^iipav,
;
elsev7hei in any sanctuary that he TrXdfeos (vyords with original 1;, not a);
24. Cyme. Between 2 B.C. and 19 a.d. SGDI.311. Hoffmann II. 173.
^cov rhv Kpiaiv rSi Tr\ddeot Kal rccv evvoav e'irLre6e\a)prjK7)V, rah Be
20 T049 ayddoicri ra)v dvSpmv TrpeTroillraK aa/jievi^oiaa p^a/oa avverre-
vevae reip.at'i
icj)' ol\cnv TrpeircoSeararov iari rwv ivvoficov eovrtuv I
(66a). ipKiifv (infin.), avvreKii} beside with ' and Lesbian accent). But it is
(1. 36-37) is an aor. infin. pass., like anything, was left of the sound of the
6vT40riv, with e carried over from the spiritus asper even in the koiv/i. So the
indicative (perhaps only by the en- transcription chosen is of small con-
graver). With regard to psilosis, we sequence.
find Karelpuv, KariSpiaa, but 4(plKTouriii. 15 ff. He deprecated the excessive
The forms of the relative, being bor- honor, suitdble only to gods and demi-
rowed from the Kotvij (126), are tran- gods, of dedicating a temple and nam-
scribed with ' throughout (cf. also ing him founder, thinking it to be enough
i<t>' ot(Tiv etc.); and one might also pre- to have observed the judgment and good
f er iep4us and iavrdv (instead of ^ovtok will of thepeople, but the honors suitable
No. 24] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 189
et?^ T^v TToXiv Sideea-iv, Kal exnv iv rd KaXkiaTa
I
8iaXdfj.yjrei, re
Kal airvSoxa, Kal KoXyv ek irpoehpiav, Kal
I a-T<j)dvcov iv 7rdv-\\
reaa-i^ toi? aydivea-a-iv, oi? Kev
a ttoXj? avvreXer), ev rd rdv Karev- \
30
Xav rdv airovBav kcit rdSe 6 Bd/xo's aT\<j)dvoi AevKiov
afiepa iirl
AvTOKpdTopo<i I
Ka to- a/309, Oea via>, d&a 2e/3ao-T(o, dpxiepeo<; p.eyC-
iTToa Kal 7ra|T/309 ra? irdTptSo'i IloXpcovo<; t&j ZtJi'wi'o? AaoStVeo?,
irpVTdvLO'i Se AevKico OiiaKKieo AevKim via AipiXila Aa^ecovo^, ^i-
XoKvp.ai(o evepyera, aTe<j)ava<f)6pco Se 11 I.TpdTcavo'i tS) 'UpaKXeiSa. eo
Thessalian
a. "KifKovi Aeo-j^a[t]o[t].
h. 'KptaTCov oveOiKs koI (TvvSav'xi'a(l}6poi.
G. IIjOoVo? ipyd^aro.
poii.va.ij.!>vel\(ra^ Kal ApxiSavxm<f>opela-as. ters, dated 219 and 214 B.C. and writ-
Ato-xa[l]o[i] : or Ae<rxa[/J6 (cf. 38)? ten in the Kotci}, are included. The
No. 28] THESSALIAN INSCEIPTIONS 191
"Tirep^epeTaiov ku."
>^a^i^ap,eva^ Ta<; ttoXlo's \jrd^ia-/J,a ||
to viroyeypafifievov
"Ha- 10
T09 TTOT To^ Tayb<; Kal rav woXiv Bi(e) kL IleTpaio<; Koi 'AvdyKiir-
7ro9 Kal 'A/Jto-ToVoo?, ou? ar ra?
I
TTjoeto-ySei'a? iyevovdo, ive(paviaaov 12
enfiev KCLTT TravTOt 'x^povoi Kal toi Tafiiwi i(78(^p,ev ovypdy^eiv avTO
Thessalians at this time were nominally o-aois: Aapta-alon. Cf. Hesych. Ad<ra>'-
independent, btit actually subject to t^v Kipiaav. But in other inscriptions
Macedonia. Cf. Polyb. 4.76.2. only Adpuraor (later) Ad/jiiro-a. 19f. <|)u-
used, like Att. o-i^kXijtos iKK\ii<rLa, of a he wishes to belong, tto/os gen. sg. with
specially summoned assembly. 16. ti- tiiiicv understood, ^uXas gen. sg. by at-
ToS iavTov. So also
: in two
evToT, eilr^s traction to irolas. Cf. Att. eXicrBai dk
otherinscriptionsof Larissa. Ao- 19. airois (pvKi/v Kal drjfwv Kal ipparplav, ijs
192 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 28
26 " Bao-fXeu? $t\t7r7ro? AapKraicov rot? rayoh Kal rfji jroXei xai-
peiv. TTVvOdvofiai toii? TroXLToypa(f)rj0evTav Kara \ ttjv Trap' e/iov
6.V poi\uTM efrai. 28. T|(rTox''iKCL<rav now attested from some half dozen koiv^
3 pi. plpf .
of do-Tox^u, miss the mark, sources. It is probably due to the anal-
fail. Both word and ending are post- ogyofadverbslike7rpfiToi',Xoi7rij',ete.
claBsical. 38. |i.Ivtov: /i^ptoi. This Is 40. irepUpovv: apparently equivalent,
No. 29] THESSALIAK INSCRIPTIONS 193
Xidiat Bva<; KaTde^iev Tav fj,ev Xav ev tov vaov rot " KirXovvo'; toI
travTO'; ypovoi
" ot ireTroXiTolypacfieLiJLevoi udT Te Td<s eTrtuToXas TOt
49-78].
TvpTovvcoi 'EvOotvo'i AeTTivaLo<i, ^iX6Safio<s AeTTtWto?, Boi'- 79
XoVot Tol ^oiviKO'i t6<; yLVOfJ,evo<; Ta iroXi KaT tov vofiov dpyv-
41. whom-
oo-o-ouv kt\. mi rip drSiv ^/zaifilvimTos in another in-
PaaLXtKwv. :
ever of those that have been enrolled any soription of Larissa (IG.IX.ii.512.30).
[Nt;o];Xea[s A-]vTO/8o[u]Xeto[?]. |
Xeiropevovro^ "K<yei\aia Se-
5 vovveioi 01 Tov ravpov '7re<f)eipd\]fcovTe<;
\
Nt/co/cXe'a? AvTO^ov\ei.o<;, |
1
- - 'K-'\aXKc(T9eveioi, rap,ie\y6vTovv -
\
'A]vTiyoveioi, ^eiSovvo^
Ei[So^et'ot], I
- 7 09 ' AvTtyeveLOi Xe^ai'To[?
i7rei\Sel Ai]ow Hav-
10 cTav(aio['i] MaT/)07r[dXiTa9 ||
Stere'JXet evepyerh to kolvov [ras f
TnoSovpo^ 'SevoXdoi, |
Ei/Sioro? 'ETrtYoVot, ETriVtKoi? Xlauo-az/iato?.
. 30. Refers to the Thessalian bull- si. Decree in honor of Leon of Ma-
fight, the Toupo/cofld^ia, or Tau/)o9i;p(o as tropolis. 24. SlkpovvktX.. in the con-
it is called in another inscription of secrated places of the heights (?). But
Larissa, Ditt.Syll.671. in aKpow one suspects some error of
the engraver.
No. 33] THESSALIAN INSCEIPTIONS 195
TTiessaliotis
had recovered the gold and silver ob- beginning and the end, although the
jects that had been lost from the tem- bronze tablet on which it is inscribed
ple of Apollo. Por the special dialectic is intact. A horizontal line was cut in
peculiarities, see 214. the bronze to indicate that 1. 1 did not
5. KevFcpverav : or Kcifepy^av ? See belong with the following. Either this
94.7. 6. Kivra'ya Kevdra'yCai: inwar is one of a connected series of tablets,
and peace. The phrase is plainly the in which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion
equivalent of the usual koX iroKd/Mv xal of a decree given on a preceding tablet,
dp-qiri)! (or iv TToXi/ujii ktX.), and is ex- while the present decree was concluded
plained by the fact that in early times, on the following tablet; or, as seems
as also later in the time of Jason of on the whole more likely, 1. 1 is the
Pherae, the raySs vf as the military head conclusion of the present decree, and
of the united Thessalians, appointed was added at the top \Ylien it was
only in time of war. Jason of Pherae, found that no space was left at the
in boasting of the military strength of bottom. In this case we read "Op^o-Tao
the Thessalians on a war footing, ex- icpe/cpdres (cf. 108.2) or, with correc-
press this last by Srav rayevTjTai Ger- tion, $epe(cpdTe(o)! huKopiovros ^CKovIko
Ta\Ut, Srav rayds ivSdSe KaratTT^, Srav hvios, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates
TayeiTfrairi, xard, QerToXlav (Xen.Hell. son of Philonicus, was u\ap6s. The use
6.1.8,9,12). So To7d(one would expect of the gen instead of the patronymic ad-
.
To74sof 1. 8 is the municipal official, like Stratus ; irais often so used in Lesbian
the Tayol of no. 28. and Cyprian). i\ap6s occurs in Arist.
196 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 34
Boeotian
an official simi-
Pol. 6. 8. 6 as the title of 35. An epigram of four hexameter
lar to the iypovifios, but nowhere else verses inscribed pova-rpoipTiSSv on asmall
than in this inscription as an eponymous tile, broken at the bottom.
officer. Vs. 1. avaXfia : not statue, but used
34. Pharsalus grants citizenship to in its earlier and more general sense
those who have assisted it, and gives of ornament, pleasing gift, about =
land to each youth. ivie-oim. Cf CIG. I,p. 7, SGDI. 5507.
.
1 H. Tots Kal ovs kt\. :
' to those who F[EKaPi\oi]: or /r[Ae)co;34Xoi], cf. fhena-
have already from the beginning been Siixoe, no. 38 (626).
politically associated (non-technical Vs. 2. It Is possible that the second
use of (rvfivoKcrevoiiimis, not tJiose who letter is not <r but p, in which case we
have already enjoyed citizenship), and should read some such name as Neo-rjo-
to those who have zealously assisted in plSas (Wilamowitz). In either case va-
war, just as to those who have been rious restorations of the first syllable
citizens of Pharsalus from the begin- are of course equally possible. The
ning.' Kol oi's : even as it is, already. form is in agreement with 'Ex^crporoi,
Cf. SGDI.2160 dovXeiav KaSiis Kal ws and is either an epic patronymic or a
serving just as at present,SGDI. 1832. 11 designation of the gens or phratry to
jUeTct Ticv Kal tSs trvvTipTjfi^vojv with those which 'Ex^iTTpoTos (a Boeotian; note
already chosen.
MaKOwCais in
3. k\i. :
'
-arpoTot, 5) belonged.
the district known as the Poppy (^ijkwi/)
Pields.'
No. 41] BOEOTIAIf INSCRIPTIONS 197
40. Vase of uncertain origin. Probably V cent. b.c. IG. VII. 3467
SGDI.1133.
Moyea SlSoti ral yvvaiKi Sopov Fii^dpi revrpeTi^avTO kotvXov,
0? X, o-oav Trie.
Boeotian and a Corinthian inscription, first part of the name is identical with
and is formed, like iyei, 7r(, by the that of the Boeotian town which ap-
addition of a particle (cf oiroal etc.). . pears in Homer as Eurpijo-is. Cf. Eirpei-
For the whole verse ending, compare riSeies in a later Boeotian inscription,
h. Hom. 16 and 20, and Callim. 1. 96. See 6 1 . 3. 6s : ws. 58 a.
36. Cf. Paus.9.20.3 Io-tiv . . . iv Ta- 41. List of contributions for the
vdypf, Kai tpos KtipiKtov, tv8a "EpiuTjv re- sacred war (365-346 B.C.). Byzantium
xS^TOi \iyov(ri. But here the epithet was at this time allied with the Boeo-
Kapixeiot is applied to Apollo. Ae/to- tians (cf. Dem.9.34). Note the reten-
$i{p)pet is the same as Aaiju>64p(rris found tion of the older spelling e beside ei,
198 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 41
10 AafiyjraKava) crT[aTetjOa?] ||
oySoeicovTa TreTTapw;, dpjvpico 'AT[Tt-
Kcb Bpa]\xP'a'; SeKae^- crvveSpoi Bv^avTicov [e'ivi^av] \
to xP^^'^o^
Xec[\]ia<; B[paxfi'd';]. \
20 ['A]'yeLa-iVLiceo dpxovTO^
'Bv^avriot [a-vve^d\X\ov0o d\\co<; irev-
42. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Beitween 312 and 304 b.c.
IG.V1I.2723. SGDI.570. Michel 1105. Solmsen 13.
BottBTOt 'ATTo'XXoJI't TlTWi'Ol dveOiUV dpXOVTO'S BoKBTOt? <l>tXo-
Kcop.(o 'A[i'T]t7[ej'e]ii(B @eto-7rie[to9], |
a<f)eSpiaTev6vTcov 'E/X7re8o-
[]XeZo9 '
AOavoKpLTiai Tavaypijco, Uov6tovo<i A[ii]TO/LtetSe[it]a)
as 7rpio-7ee! beside irpuryeles, Attic ai in iAe dedication. From iSpidw used like
'AXufaiwj' beside 'AXi/f^oi, and Attic Att. ISpiu. Cf. Att. i^lSpvfia used of a
gen. sg. in -ov beside -a. slirinemade after the model of another,
22. TOV virep ktX. : relative use of the as that of Asclepius modeled after the
article, unknown in the later Boeotian one at Epidaurus (cf Roberts II.66.13). .
are given in the order in -nhich they were inscribed (cf. 11. 30 ff.), but the
numbering of the original publication is added in parentheses.
vov I
eifiev avrv "ttotI 8ap,ov, iinSel e7rei|ra|<^tTTaT0 6 Bafio'i a-rrohonev
^iKapeTr){i) |
tiai/o? tov rafiiav tov irpodpyovTa I rav rpCrav
Trerpa/jieivov airo [rjai* vTrep^p.epidoov rav laxrdcov kut ra? TTo'Xio?,' 1^
so long associated politically with the (1. 135, cf. 1. 16), which they persuaded
Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at her to accept, implies some concession
an early date. on her part. Finally the city passed a
43. The Nicareta inscription. Nica- vote (III) to pay the amount and take
reta, daughter of Theon, of Thespiae, up the notes and the contract. When
had lent various sums of money to the this had been accomplished it passed a
city of Orchomenus, for which she held further vote (II) ordering all the docu-
against it certain notes, generally re- ments to be inscribed in a specified
ferred to as oiirepa/uplai (once, 1. 55 f., order. This was done as stated in I,
as rds iiarpd^is). These are recorded in which serves as a heading to the whole
rV. When Nicareta appeared at Or- inscription.
chomenus to collect these (11.44H.), the 10 ff . irpoPcP(DXEu|i,Evov kt\. I that he
city was unable to meet them, and an had a probouleuma to present to the peo-
agreement was entered into according ple, Whereasthe people had voted that the
to which the city was to pay her the treasurer in charge for the third period
sum of 18,833 drachmas within a cer- of four months should pay tj Nicareta,
tain time and the polemarchs were to in settlement of the notes which she hld
give her a personal contract for the against the city, the sum which the city
payment. The text of the agreement persuaded her {to accept), 1S,833 drach-
(o/mkoyi) is given in VII, and of the con- mas, and that the polemarchs should
tract ((roiJ77po0o!), written in the koiv-^, take up the contract they gave for the
in VI. The sum of 18,833 drachmas is money against themselves, they and the
more than the total of the notes re- treasurer and the ten whom Nicareta
corded in IV (17,585 dr., 2 obols), but selected, and cancel the notes against
probably less than they amounted to the city (maturing) in the archonship
with the normal penalties for delayed of Xenocritus, and since the polemarchs
payment, For the phrase 5 M0w7a,y had orranged these matters and the
200 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 43
yov TO Trap \
i6(l>ecTT0V @iqSd>pa) eicnnela TeOev, |
SeSox^V '''^
^ dXmfia I
cnroXoyiTTaa-Trj ttotI KaTo'7r[T]a[?, ttJojooj' S' el/iev ||
aTTO
tS)V TToXlTlKCOV.
Ill Aa/iaTpio) viovfi^ivii] |
ireTpaTr), iTre'\jrd<f}iSSe K.[a]<j>i<r6Sa)poi At-
treasurer had paid the money according upon provided. This is the only satis-
to the agreement deposited with Theo- factory interpretation of the most
pJiestus, be it voted by the people, etc. troublesome passage in the inscription,
40-41. viou|i.EivCi] irerpdrii : TerdpTj; though one difficulty remains, the use
lo-Ttt^^cov.- On nou- from WO", see 43.5a. of the singular oiirepa/ieptri where we
46 ff. The polemarchs and thetreas- shouldexpeettheplural. i[vT]Av;
49.
urer were obliged, with the assent of the until, originating in iv Tav Cf.
6.iiipav.
people, to give a contract against them- 136.1 and note on 28.43. kvovTo: for
selves in addition to the existing oirepa- this purpose. Cf . ir6pov iv ovto 11. 59, 60.
p.epla, until the levy for this purpose ivevixBelei, not ivevix^ei, is declared
should be made and the amount agreed certain by Baunaok, Philol.XLVin,
No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 201
Xpeifiara, |
SeSd^dr) tv Sd/iv rov TafiCav rov [Tr]podpxovTa [rav]
|
oySoeiKovra ireme htov^o] 6/3o\(o} ' Ikt] t<S reBfiim piaTcop 'ApiaTO-
viKO<; Iljoa^tteXto?
||
Aiovkictko), iovlco, to aovvdWayixa. Ni-,
Kapera &i(o\vo<! to? Tro'Xto? '^pj^o/ievicov ktj tw iyyovco itoi/o? I
1,ovpv6fJi,a)
rd irirdfjLara Sttr^etXti; 7rez/TaKaTt[j;]
/c^ tm reOfiico
|
fia-Tcop 6 avTO'i
Aiovkio-kw, 'OfioXoo'io), ]
[t^o a-ovvdWajfia.
NtKajoera ^'a)^'o? ra? Tro'\i[o? ||
'EJjOj^o/iei'tiBJ' ^ rco iyyova) tiu- J^,
1/09 '^ovvvonco
TO, irlTrdfiaTa "KeTpaKLCxelXiT] kt) tm TeOulm
fiarcop o avTO'i I
y^povo'; 6 avTO^. Nt/ca/jera wai/o? ra? Tro'Xto? |
(TovvdWayfia.
Aiajpd-\jrr] ra? ovTrep[a\fJ.]ep{a'i ra? Nt/cdjoeTa? ev etcrTrtTj? ra?
^^
year ra? I [7r]o'\tos t&v Tedp.ocjiov'KdKCOv ypafifiarew 2a
. . . .
|
413, and agrees with uncontracted date given at the end of each is the time
applies to all the following notes (cf. 78 ff. The text of the contract is in
11. 23, 56, 136, 151) and is probably the the though dialect forms are re-
mii-i),
time at which they fell due, while the- tained in some of the proper names,
[No. 43
202 GREEK DIALECTS
^iXofiriXcoi ^(Xeovov, 'AOavoSapcoi "Ittttww?, Ilo[Xv]\KpiTcoi o-
\
fg^
SoTcoa-av Se to Sdveiov |
oi Savetadfievoi rj oi er/yv\oi, 'Nucaperai ev
j^, dTroSa)a-[i,] \\
irpaxdv^'ovTai icaTa rov v6\ixov [r)] he ^pa^K e<TT(o ea
^eviSa<; ^tXtovSou |
ecririeK. d (TOvyypa(^o<; \
Trap Yi4>idBav
Tt/UrO/cXeto?.
I
J*5
''Eipxofievlcov II
KTj iyyovco^, to? Ka So:tj[Aa88[et] |
Nt/eajoeVa, ?;
The names of the first two sureties are but with the third the error is recti-
vdrco NtKapeVa ra? ov7rep\afxepLa<;, a? ext kut ra? tto'Xio?, to? eVt
aevoKpiTto dp^ovTO^ iv etcTTrti)? irdtra'i, kt] rav a-ovy'ypa<j)ov utto-]
I
SoTco Ft^taSa? TOt? TroXefJ.dpxv': ktj toI Tafivr] kt] To[t?] I iyyovoi<;.
q he Ka fiel a-iroBcoei d Tro'Xt? ISiiKaperrj to apihovptov iv tv yeypafi- l;'-''
TOt? TToXep.apxoi'; K-q toI Tafilr} ktj toI<; I iyyovoi^, ktj TroTairoTn-
aaTto NiKapera Trj ttoXi '^pxo\fievLcov Krj toZ? iroXefJ.dpxoi'i kt] toI
Tafiit) KT) TOK ir^yovoL<; apyovpico Spaxiid<; jrevTaKia-fi.ovpia':, Krj
Aiaypa^d ||
l>i iKapenj Sid TpaTreSSa's Ta? Ilta-TOKXeto? iv @et- r
o-7ri|i79 'ETTtTe'Xto? dpxovTO<; iv eia-'7nrj<;, fj,eiv6<i 'AXaXKOfidvim
SeVTepo) dfiepr] ivaKrjSeKdTij, iirl to.'; IltcrTO/cXeto? |
TpaTreSBwi Nf-
Kaperrj irapeypd^et, irdp UoXiovKpiTa) dpohro<i '^pxofievico Tafiiao
oinrep to? Tro'Xto? to a-ovvxa)pei\\6ev tclv ovirepafJLepidcov Tav iiri ,gg,
vo<; 'Epxofievi[a>^, |
apyovpico Spaxf^^ fiovpirj OKTaKicrxeiXii] OKTa-
KdTlT) Tpid\KOVTa Tpi<;.
154 ff. If tlie city fails to pay Nica- 169-170. Sia^pacttd Nikop^ttj ktX. -.
lay,she forfeits both contract and notes cf , &irb ray {nrepa/ieptduv 11. 14-15).
TTUTelp iroTeTa^e- r) he Ka |
en Scoei 'Adavo8(opa, [jjiai [airjj] 11
Tel Bao"t\ej kt/ ret 'Tpe<f>Qiviei iapov el/Mev tov Trdv^ra I ^polvoj' utto
TaaSe tw dfji,epa<;, fiel TrpodiKOVTa p.eiTe avTet ^daivi fieiTe dWei I
44-48. Manumission decrees, of vhnov no. 47 (of. kIi.t rhv vbiwv no. 46),
which there are over one hundred ex- vapapuelvaaav nos. 46, 47 (cf. irap/ul-
amples from Chaeronea alone, all of vavra no. 44), in wpoeiKovra no. 45 (cf.
about the same period. Even from the voeiKav no. 44), in Troioii/ici/ei no. 47 (cf.
same year some are in dialect, some in voXiiixvoi no. 46 = TrouA/iei-os), iieiiicv no.
the Koii/iJ, and some in a mixture of 48 {iaaunev no. 44).
both. In those given here Koivi influ- Note ei for usual v from oi in nos.
ence shows itself in dvafl.i).' no. 46, in 45, 47 (see 30). For eoir/ijs no. 44, see
the i of fi6ui'9(, iavBi nos. 46, 47 (cf. 24. For crT^ae and Sa/xtcioiTes, in no.
Siiei no. 44, 5oj[tn4oiAres no. 48), xarh, rbv 48, see 88.2.
No. 49] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 205
^apd-KL, n-apafj.eivaaav acravrv Ki, r^ yov\[vr)]Kl avrS, ar^aO^v 5?
Ka ^moavBi, rhv avdOeaiv 7roio>e||[i;o9] hh tw (Tovvehplco kcLt tov 5
v6ixov^ Ki)KaT^^a\e rv ra/xir, [i]-n-l rmv lapSiv rh yiviovtievov
|
Phocian
Delphian
Toi 7rVTeKaiSeK[a] |
tov Aaj3va8dv, toi [vrep] |
[pjaav/ia^ov
Kat, I . .
1
1 . . a, iirl Tpi')(d dp)(^[ov'\\\TO<;, cnreSei^av [/ivaJI? SexaTe- 5
To/se? [icai] I hifu/jLvalop [/cajlt Spay(nd<; 7rei'[Te]|A:ej'Ta kuI f e|.
As in similar deci-ees from other ate effect, but is subject to various con-
'
[o Se Ao'/JKO?] eo-Tco
"Taye[v]aea) St[:at'(? :]|aTa roi/v vofioiK
I
10 ovre /na;i^ai'[a||t] TOiV rSiX Aa^vaSav y^^pr] fji[d'j\T(ov Kal tos rajovly
iirja^ela tov hopKov tov<; [iv v]ea)\T]\a Kar ra yeypafi^ieva. h6pK\o'i-
rpiov Kal TOV A||t09 iraTptoiov BiKacco<; I oiaelv Kar tov vopovi I tS)v 15
AeX<f>o!>v
KriTrev)(ecr6\ai SiKaico'i Tav \jrd(j)0V ^elpovTl iroXX' dyaffd
23 ff. nierayolareto receive neither, beside As B55, Mo-ns A46, B30, C19.
tji the case of the cakes (lit. of the See 5 8 a.
38 ff. Any one wlio wislies
'
cakes), the ya.n\a or the Traidijui, nor the to accuse the rayol of having received
direXXata, unless the gens to which one the offering at other than the stated
belongs approves in full session. The times shall bring the charge when their
approval of the gens (iroTpui, as in Elis sucoessoi'S ai-e in office.' 45. oIvtI p^
rirpa in most Doric dialects) was a tcos during the year, in the same year.
:
the phi-atry, which was the larger body note (for the twenty drachmas) andpay
including several gentes. 30. 6: with- interest.
C
[6fj,\vvTa) Trot Tov 'Atto'Wwi'os xlal UoreiSavo'; tow ([)p']ar[pUov
Kal Aio'?, Kal St]a^o[i'|Tf fiev SiKaia)<; e7r]ev)(^ea-[6\a> iroW ayadd,
5 tJow deov<; [8||iSo'yuei', at S' e]^iopKeoi, :a|[a
al Se Ka fi]rj Si/co-
^r/i hai\[pe6eL';, dTr]oTeia-drQ} 7rei'T|[e SpaxP'd<i], dWov S' oi'^eXo'|[/i6-
the city, phratry, and gens. 50. fteiid- pay five drachmas, and (the rayol) shall
Twv probably established rites, institu-
: bring the case to issue by appointing
tions, though this meaning of ei/m is another in his place. Whoever convicts
not quotable. Cf Ted/ids = Scir/ttAs, law,
. one guilty of an unlawful action shall
ordinance, C 19. receive half the fine (cf. no. 18.24^25,50).
Clff. Oath of the person appointed 19ff. Law concerning funeral rites,
The missing conclusion
to act as judge. Like the law of lulis in Ceos (no. 8),
of B must have been the provision for this is directed against extravagance,
such an appointment. 6 ff. If the one 20 ff. One shall not expend more than
chosen fails to serve as judge, he shall thiHy-five drachmas, either by purchase
No. 51] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 209
a-rjt eVt ra)i (rdfian firj 'rr\\eov ivde/xev. arpa/Ma Be h^v hvTro^aXe- so
Tw Kal jroiKe<j^d\aiov hev TroTdera)- tov B\e veKpov KeKaXv/^/jLevov
<})\eperQ} aiydi, K7)V rat? <TTp\o^al<; /jlt) Kamdevrcov p,rj^S\aixel, 35
/iTjS' oTOTV^ovTmv e|[;j^]0o? ra? foiKia's, irpiy k e|7rt to aafia hC-
KcovTi, Trjvet |
B' evajo^ earm, hevre Ka ha |
diydva iroTdedfji. t&v
Be TTJIpo'o-Ta TedvaKOTW iv roi? |
aaixdreaai /jltj Opjjvelv p,r]\B' ototv- 40
^ev, dXX' dirifiev fo\iKaBe eKaarov ex0a> hofi,e\irTia)v Kal TrarpaBeX-
<fie&v II
Kal irevOepmv K'^yyovcov [K]\al ya/i^paiv. fir]Be rdi hva^r^e- 45
paia{i) fj,r]B' iv rat? SeaT[a]|t? /jltjB' iv rot? eVtauTOt[? /ji,]jjt' ol/ua^ev
|
D
. axct ... S ... doivai Be TatS|[e vo'/tt/tjot
'A7re\-
I
or {in articles taken) from the home. on, is variously read and interpreted.
23-24. The shroud shall be thick and of 39 ff. ' There shall be no mourning
a ligM gray color. For (paairds = *<paia- for the former dead, but every one shall
t6s, see 31, and, as used of mourning go home, except the near relatives.'
apparel, of. ^aid J/idno Polyb. 30.4.5, 45. RTJ-yYivoiv : or (7;ir76i'ti)i' ? The read-
and ^aick ^o-fliis Ditt.Syll.879.5. 25ff. ing is uncertain. See 100. 46fi.
If one trangresses (jrap/SdXXw = irapa- There shall be no wailing or lamentation
Palvw) any of these things, he shall pay on the following day, nor on the tenth
fiftydrachmas, unless he denies under day, nor onthe anniversary. JviavTots:
oath at the tomb that he has spent more. See Glossary, and of. ri, iviaiirw. in the
29 ff. (TTpupia Se ktX. cf. no. 8.3^. : same sense at Ceos.
31 TOV ff. 8 veKpov (ctX.: cf.no. 8.10- D 1 ff. Enumeration of the regular
33
11. ff. KTiv Tois <rTpo<|>ttts ktX. ; feasts. These are given in the order of
they shall not set the corpse down any- their occurrence, as appears from the
where at the turns in the road (but carry correspondence between many of them
it straight on to the tomb without inter- and the names of the months {'Awc\-
ruption), nor shall they make lamenta- For the
Xoibs, BoukcEtios, 'Hpoibs, etc.).
tions outside the house until they arrive identification of these festivals, see Ditt.
ceremony for the dead (?ci.ii>ayli-w)un- on the seventh and the ninth of the
til the lid (?) is closed (cf.irpo(rrieriiiuTA.s month Biio-ios.' 7-8. KT|uKXia Kop-
ft)pos,etc.). But the last part, from Tijrei TapiCria: /coi EukXcio (coi 'ApraidTta.
210 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 51
20 ypafifievcov, I
Otoeovrcov tol re Safiiop\\yol Kol toX aWoi iraVTe^
Aa^vdSM, 'rrpaara-ovTcov \
Se toI 'n-evTeKaiSexa. a[l] \
Be ku dfi^iX-
25 XeyrjL tS? 0a)\i.dcTio';, e^ofioam rov vS^^l,L|x\ov hopKOV XeXva-do). a\[l
12 ff. Feasts are also held if one sacri- theeponymous hero gave to hisdaughter
fices if one assists
a victim for himself, Buzyga. This mythical heroine is men-
(in the sacrifices for the purification of) a tioned elsewhere (Schol.Ap.Rhod.l.
woman recently delivered of child, if 185) as a daughter of Lyons, whose
there are strangers with him sacrificing name is to be recognized in AuKe(wi
victims, and if one is serving a^ irevra- 1. 37 (shrine of Lycus ?).
38. tAv d-yot-
is absent. &pxav nom. sg. part, one fice or consults the oracle in advance,
holding office. 29 ff . These things are the one doing so shall furnish to the
written at Phanoteus on the inner side Labyadae the victims mentioned (i.e.
of the rock.The ancient city of Phano- in the rock inscription just quoted).'
teus (Panopeus) was perhaps the original TdvTdip depends upon wpoBiovra and vrpo-
scriptions. See 46. 31 ff. raSe *dvo- Tayods vapix^v, the rayol shall furnish
Tos . . . |i6(rxov : quotation from the the first-fruits. 48 f. cr|mr(<rK6v kt\.:
ancient rock inscription, stating what invite the Labyadae to drink together.
No. 63] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 211
a7r|a7eo-0(it.
52. Delphi. Between 240 and 200 b.c. SGDI.2653. Michel 274.
ayc!)voi<; oh d Tro'Xt? Ti\6T)n Kal raXXa ocra Kal toi<; dWoK irpo^e-
voK Kal I
evepyeraK rd^ tto'Xio? tcov AeX^Stv
dp'yovro'i I NtoSa-
jxov, ^ovXevovToav 'A/owttoji'o?, Nt/coSa/iOV, Il\C\crT(ovo<;^ SeVwi'o?,
53. Proxeny decree in honor of the show all varieties of mixture of Del-
poet Nlcander of Colophon, whose phian, Northwest Greek Kony/i, and At-
the language of the in- are replaced by ri, lepis, and toI by oi,
shows itself in
scriptions. See 279. Note in 1. 5 the though roJis frequently retained in the
combination of Delph. 7rdvTe((r)<rt with formal toI Upds beginning the list of
witnesses.
Aetol. ayiims.
212 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 53
15 yjreTco 6 /Se^aicoTrjp tmi Oeui rdv oavdv Kurd tov vofiov. 6p,oC(o<; he
||
Exclusive of Delphi
rdi ^Tipicov, Kal BiKd\[^'\et,v Tiis B(Ka<i tA? iirl 7ro'\i|[o]s Trao-a? Toiis
eviKOfievov<!
|
[T]ats dXiKiai<;. lardvOa) Be Ka\l |
l^eporafilav ex
MSe|[Q)]i'tot Tav dvcndv rdv iv 2Ti|[pi] iraa-dv koI rol (toI) Sri/stot
'M.eBel(ovi]a)v. oirorepoi |
[S]e Ka /jltj i/i/ieivcovTi iv toZ||[?] yeypa/i- 60
B
r irloLeovTwv
I
[7]j0ai|rai'Ta)i' Be rav o/i[o]|X,07i'ai' ev
ereot? TeTTapoi? \
dpyvpiov p.vd'S irevTe Ka[l |
tJo'ttoi' Tdv KaXeifie-
vav \ . a . . Tpeiav.
ggg 281. 34 ff. (i'l ^"' ''^'^^ 't^liose B 13 ff. The phratiy of the Medeo-
from the state, re-
who have been officials in Medeon shall nians, in distinction
Locrian
Naupactus and the mother country. &vi.ro(<:) (TuXIj', d.SlKo(s) avKm, in view of
This does not refer to the founding of which the reading Aii7ro(s) ^ivov (no.
Naupactus, which was much earlier. 55.2), which is generally though not
Colonists are called &toikol from the universally adopted, is not a violent
point of view of the mother country, correction. No other Greek inscription
but ^ToiKoi as here (iirlfoifoi) from the has so many examples of p as no. 56,
point of view of their new home. The where uniformly employed before
it is
which place it may easily have found following terms. hairipoiKCa te : iiri-
he may share in these privileges, both in common with the Western Locrians,
those of the people and those of the mem- i. e. they are not to be subject to any
bers of the societies, himself and his de- special taxes as colonists. at SetXiT:
scendants forever. The colonists of the for subj. without Ka (also in 1. 26), see
H. Locrians are not to pay taxes among 174. 9. hdiro pcKao-TOs^v: a 3 sg. Tjv
the S. Locrians, until one becomes a H. is otherwise known only in Attic-Ionic,
Locrian again. In 6<na Xoj'x'^''e' Kal other dialects retaining the original ^s.
Bietv there is probably the same con- See 163.3. Hence this is the 3 pi.
trast as in lepdt. Kal Saia or Cretan 0hva, fjv agreeing with the logical subject
Kal dvffpdiriiia, tliougli it is possible that they (cf. the preceding). Cf. Hom.
both terms refer to religious privileges. 6/3ov olKSude ?Ka<rTos, etc. Kiihner-Gerth
3. at Ka SilXirai : for the repetition I,p.286. 11 ff. Oath for the colonists to
-of. also li 11. 10 f., dSfiev 11. 41 f., Kapv- Naupactus, not forsake the alliance
to
fat iv Tayopat. 11. 20 ff. 4. Ki(8) 8dfjio with the Opuntians willingly by any
Kc(o) foLvdvov : Kal 4k 5i)pjov Kal iK kolvu- deuice. If they wish they may impose
vHv. 94.6, 100. 7 ff. If a colonist the oath thirty years after this oath, one
wishes to return, he may do so without .hundred Naupactians upon the Opun-
taxes of admission (to citizenship), pro- tians and the Opuntians upon the Nau-
vided he leaves behind in his house an pactians. OTTOVTiov: ioi a.7r"0-
11;
If the S. Locrians
adult son or brother. irovTiov. Probably here only a graphic
are driven from Naupactus by force, omission, similar to haplology (88 a).
they may return without admission 14 ff. Whoever of the colonists departs
taxes to the town from which they each fromNaupactus with unpaid taxes shall
came. They are to pay no taxes except lose his rights as a Locrian until he pays
216 GEEEK DIALECTS '
[No. 55
or priestly families, the first obviously not otherwise attested in Locrian, and
= xaBapbi) becomes a
containing KoBapbs understand ^trrf with KaTi<f6fusvov, trans-
Naupactian himself, his property in lating which it is proper for him to in-
Naupactus shall also be subject to the Aenf . 32 f. The colonists may bring
laws in Naupactus, but his property suit before the judges with right ofprece-
among the S. Locrians to the H. laws, dence, they may bring suit and submit
No. 55] LOCEIAN INSCRIPTIONS 217
from Ka and iwiarh, an adv. ^cpd. of rights and have his property confiscated,
firos for which we should expect ^wi- his real estate together with his servants.
ferh or iTricrh (intervocalic f is not The customary oath shall be taken. The
always written, of. '07r6ei'Ti, Sa/uovp- voting shall be by ballot. For p,4pos real
218 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 55
fie BlSoc Toi evKaXei/ievoL rav Biicav, dTifJi\ov elfiev koX xpef^'ara Trafia-
45 TO<f>ajel(rTai, to fiepo^ /nerA po\\iKiaTav. Sio/ioaai hdppov top vofiiov.
Tbv ^evov jLie hdr^ev e(T) ra? XaXei^So? tov OlavOea, /i|eSe rov
estate, cf . the similar use of kMjpos. off a foreigner from Chaleian territory,
46 f . And compact for the H. Lo-
this nor a Chaleian from Oeanthean terri-
crians shall hold good in the same terms torij, nor his property, incase one makes
for the colonists from Chaleion under a seizure. But him who makes a seiz-
sence of 9, that both are later than unlawfully, four drachmas (is the peiir-
no. 55. The first, ending with xpiaro alty); and if he holds what has been
1.8, is a treaty between Oeanthea and seized for more than ten days, he shall
Chaleion of the kind known as ri/ipo- owe half a^ much again as the amount
XoK or crvix^oKd (the latter in 1. 15). It he seized. If a Chaleian sojourns more
is for the protection of foreigners, that than a month in Oeanthea or an Oean-
is citizens of other Greek states, visit- thean in Chaleion, he shall be subject to
ex0o<; wpo^evo |
Koi fiSio ^evo apiariv^av, iwl fjiev rat? iMvaia\{ai<:
Elean
57. Olympia. Before 580 B.C. SGDI.1152. Inschr.v.Olympia 2. Michel
195. Roberts 292 and pp.o64ff. Solmsen38. Damelsson,EraDOsIII,80ff.
Keil,G6tt.Naclir.l899,15ifi. Glotz,Solidarit6delafammeenGr6ce,pp.248ff.
'A fparpa rot? FaXeiot?. irarpiav dappev Kal jeveav xal ravTo. I
the ^evodUai (the judges in cases involv- accounting (or in the body of the fuurrpol?).
ing the rights of foreigners) are divided If any one maltreats one who is accused
in opinion, the foreigner who is plain- in a matter involving fines, let him be
tiff {owdyor = 6 4irdyiav) shall choose ju- held to a fine of ten minae, if he does so
rors from the best citizens, but exclusive wittingly. And let the scribe of the gens
of his proxenus and private host (who suffer the same penalty if he wrongs any
would be prejudiced in his fa,voT), fif- one. This tablet sacred at Olympia.
teen men in cases involving a mina or The numerous interpretations of this
more, nine men in cases involving less. inscription have differed fundamen-
If citizen proceeds against citizen under tally. According to that preferred here
the terms of the treaty, the magistrates the object of the decree is to do away
shall choose the jurors from the best citi- with the liability which under primitive
zens, after having sworn the quintuple conditions, such as survived longer in
oath (i.e. oath by five gods). The ju- Elis than elsewhere, had attached to
rors shall take the same oath, and the the whole gens and family of an accused
majority shall decide. person, also to prevent confiscation of
57. This covenant for the Eleans. his property and personal violence, and
(An accused and family
man''s) gens to prescribe the manner in which pen-
and his property shall be immune. If alties were to be imposed.
any one brings a charge against a male 1. d t/iis, the following, see Kuhner-
:
citizen of Mis, if he who holds the high- Gerthl,p.597. iroTpidv: like Delph.
est office and the /Sao-iXeis do not impose Trarptd, = yivm, while yeve&
Dor. irirpa
the fines, let each of those who fail to is the immediate family. Oappiv be :
impose them pay a penalty of ten mi- of good cheer, without fear, hence, as a
nae dedicated to Olympian Zeus. Let - technical term in Elean, be secure, im-
the Sellanodica enforce this, and let the mune, just as the Attic 45a is in ori-
body of demiurgi enforce the other fines gin freedom from fear (Sio%). It is used
(which they had neglected to impose). of pereons and things. Cf . fl[(ppos] ai-
If he (the Hellanodica) does not enforce Toi Kal xp^fjdrois in another inscription.
this, let him pay double the penalty in his avT5 ; refers to fippevop FoXelo of the
220 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 57
10 XeoiTO aire feTa<; acre T\eXea-Ta aire Sa/U.09, ei' Teindpot, k evej^oiTO
following clause, which logically goes years, beginning with the present year.
with the preceding as well as the fol- Jf there shall be any need of word or
lowing. 2. KariapavcreiE : KaBiepeiia, deed, they shall combine with one another
but meaning first to utter an impreca- both in other matters and in war. If
tion against some one (cf. (caretfxoMiOi i^^ 'i" i^ot combine, those who vio-
let
and then, since this was, or had been, late (the agreement) pay a talent of sil-
reflects the essentially religious char- him be held in the penalty here written.
acter of the legal procedure. al J 69. This is the conclusion of an in-
eo?
Tvxa. raCp Se yeveaip /jlo, ^vyaSeiij/j, /jiaSe K\aT a-Troiov
rpoirov, fj-dre ipaevaiTepav /idre dr)\vT\epav, fidre ra '^(^prif^Ta
60. But one shall not exile the chil- 84^avTO, Sti ^tTiJSeiot 'AXe^dwSpy Jjtrav.
eovra ird(T')(r)V.
@eo'/3. 1vj(a.
I
'Ttto '^XkavoSiKav rmv irepl \
KIct^vKov, @vla). |
Trap' a/is \
avTop re Kal 6 Trardp, Kal ia-Te^avafj,e\vop tov re t&v
descendants, e.g. Bpir. oirSi koI yeveai of movable property for sale abroad.
airoO (SGDI. 4689.97). Some take 7e'e- Xiji'] d0aj'[if'()i 71 ri, 7pdj[ijnaTo] , iracrx^w
alp here as members of the yevcal, under- us an inscription of lasus,
Up6<rv'\os in
Tolp deapoip, |
o/ioicop Se Kal Tolp Xoiirolp roip Trap' ap,e(ov |
Tav
waa-av j^peiav eKTevecop Kal o.irpol'^aaicrTtBp Trape^^erat, (fiavepav
iroiecov |
rav e^et evvoiav ttotI tclv troXiv, Kadayp ||
irXeiovep awe- 15
rai I
j^^dpirep avTaTroSiS&cr(ra rolp avrdp I evepyeraip, virdp')(7jv
AanoKpciTT) Trpt^^evov, Kal evepyerav 8' rap iroKiop avrov Kal
^Wfiev 20
(T/ia
I
TO yeyovop arro rap ^coXdp ypa^ev ey )(a\K(o\ixa dvareOdi
iv ro iapov ra Aibp ra 'OXv/mttico. \
rav Se iirifieXeiav rap dvaOe-
aiop iroirjaacrai \ A.la'y^ivav rov irrifieXrjrav rdv Xirrrmv. ||
rrepl Se 35
elprjvav |
elp-ev Kal <f>iXiav ttot aXXdXov;, cf)iXov<; idvra'i Kal crii/i-
fidj^ov^ d/j,a\ra rojM irdvra x^povov, opia e')(pvra<i rd<: ;^topas rov
68. Treaty of alliance between the west Greek Koivi. See 279. Note e.g.
at this time in various parts of North- (Tepiui^avTui), but Att. el for al, ov beside
west Greece, which we call the North- eo (e.g. avrnroiovvTai but (TTpaTay4ovTo^,
224 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 62
' A^eXaJtov TroTa/xloz/ a%pt ek OaXacrcrav. ra fiev iror aio tov ' A^e-
5 Xcoiov TTora/Mov KircoXmv elfiev, to, Se ||
tto^' ecnrepav 'Aicapvaveov
11
els beside ^c with ace. (eis t4p XlriSKlav used of the citizen levies in contrast to
but iv 'Axaprnvlav), lwTeu(n beside iir- tlie mercenaries, Polyb.2.65, 6.91,95,
T^o's. and iinXeKTdpxv! Plut.Arat.32. 24.
16. iin\(Krap\e6vTtav: this is the SLuara probably connected with /idTiji',
:
first reference to iiriXeKrdpxai as mili- Dor. ndraf, and so having the same
tary officials in the Aetolian league. force as the frequent dir\&s ko! d86-
For the Achaean league, cf. iirlXcKToi, Xus, e.g. no. 112.22.
No. 64] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 225
T0^9 I
'AKapvava<; ire^oK /lev ')(iKloi<;, itrvevai he eKarov, ow ko.
^oddoiav I
ey p,ev 'AKapvavia<; ol aTparayol twv 'Axapvdvmv Kal
01 (Tvvehpoi, iy he AtTtoXia? |
ol dp')(OVTe<i t&v AItodX&v. airap-
^ovvTO) he Toii? diroo'TeWofievov'; aTpaTUOi^a's eKarepoi tow? ai-
ra>v diiepdv rpiaKOvra
el he irKelova 'x^povov e')(piev ra? ;Soa||0oia? 35
rov TrXeioi/o? j(pdv\ov Tft)[t p.ev Imrei crra^rrip K.opCvOio'; ra? dp,e-
[3942 fragmentary].
Laconian
63. Olympia. VI cent.B.c. SGDI.4405. Inschr.v.01yinpia252. Roberts
261.
[Ae|]o, Fdv\alQ\ Kpoviha [Z]ev 'OXvvme, KaXov d[y]a\p,a
hiXefo[i 6v]p,5i Tot(X) AaKehaip.ovio[i^].
64. Delphi. Soon after 479 B.C. SGDI.4406. Ditt.Syll.7. Hicks 19.
MichellllS. Roberts 259. Solmsenl6.
'A0[a]i'[a]t[o]t, Kopiv6ioi, \
Teyedr[ai], \
1,iKVovioi, |
Alytvarai, ||
5
I
63. This is the inscription mentioned tripod set up at Delphi after the battle
by Paus.5.24.3, who reproduces it, of Plateea. The tripod was destroyed
eliminating the dialectic peculiarities, by the Phocians in the Sacred War,
as follows but the column remained until it was
Aj> VT^ ,^ ,j - 'r\\j \k carried bv
i-a,nicu. k/jr Constantine
v> to Constanti-
A^|o, dual KpovlSa Zeu OXiJ/urie, KoKdv
, r^ nople, where it still remains. Accord-
,,, J".^"- .
s , iiig to Thucydides (1.132.3) and others,
10 Meyapi<;, \
'EiriSavpioi, |
'Epxaf^evioi, |
^Xetdaioi, |
Tpo^dvioi, ||
20 'Epfiiovh, I
Tipvvffioi,
I
UXaraie^, \
@ea-7nh, |
MvKavh, ||
Ketoi, |
30 Xetot, IIoTetStaTai, |
AevaStot, ||
YavuKTopiei;, |
Kv^wot, |
'2i(f>vioi,
|
I
'AfiirpaKidrai, |
AeirpeaTai.
Xe'trl^o
ai Se k airoOdviL, rov reicvov |
efiev, eirei ku Trevre perea
||
5 hejSdvn
al 8e Ka pe jeverak rexva, tov eirihiicaTdv epev
I Siayvo-
pev Se TOi TeyedTa[<;'\ |
Ka(T) top ffeOpov.
B 'BiOvOlai 7rapica(ff)6eKa roi ^i\,a'x,a\io T(X)eTpaicdTLai pval apyv-
pio. el p\ev Ka foe, avTo<; aveXeirOo
at Se K\a pe ^oS, rol viol ave-
5 XoctOo Tol yveilcrioi, eirei ica e^daovn Trevre /reVela
el Se Ka pe
which had taken part in the war and intervocalic o- {yi4(ru>t, e/Sdo-om), that
had set up the tripod. On the retention Xuthias was not a Spartan proper, but
of 0- in *Xdirioi, see 59.1. Note also an Achaean perioecus. But there is no
[^]7roX[^]iiieoi', for which the true Laco- good evidence that the perioeci differed
nian form would he iiro\4iMiov. in speech from the Spartans at this
65. Statements of two deposits of time, and the retention of intervocalic
money made by a certain Xuthias, son T and of antevocalic e
(f ^rea) is suffi-
of Philachaeus, and tlie conditions for ciently explained by the fact that the
their future disbursement. The place document was intended for use outside
of deposit was without doubt the tem- of Laconia. See 59.1, 275.
ple of Athena Alea in Tegea, tlie Greek A. For Xuthias the son of Phila-
temples often being used for such pur- chaeus {are deposited) two hundred mi-
poses. But the dialect is not Arcadian, nae. If he lives, let him come and take
and must therefore represent that of a it, but if he dies, it shall belong to his
foreign depositor. The most natural children five years after they reach the
assumption is that Xuthias was from age of puberty. If there are no children,
the neighboring Laconia, and we are it shall belong to those designated by law
expressly informed (of. Athen. 6.233) as heirs. The Tegeans shall decide ac-
that the Spartans used to deposit money cording to the law.
with the Arcadians to evade tlie law B. This was inscribed later than A,
against holding private property. It which was thereupon canceled, as
has been suggested, partly on account shown by its mutilation. The Tegean
of the names (Xuthias, Philachaeus), engraver is responsible for the use of
but mainly because of the retention of ct instead of al, the subj, foe (of. 149)
No. 66] LACONIAN INSCEIPTIONS 227
66. Sparta. V cent. B.C. SGDI. -44:16. Michel946. Roberts 264. Solm-
sen 17 . Annual British School XIII , 1 74 fi.
Aafj-ovov I
avedeKe 'A.6avala\j,'\ |
HoXidxoi
viKciha^
I
ravTO, har oufie? 11 ireiroica tov viiv. I
s
TaSe eviKahe Aa/i[oi;oi/] rot avTo T60jonr7ro[i] auro? avLo^iov | |
|
T[/3ati'.]
I
/cat UohoiSaia AaiMOvo[v'\ |
ej/i'/ce He'X.et, /cat Ao /ce'X[e^ |
TTOV Acex TO auTO AtTTTTO, /Cat 11 Ao KeXi^ evLKe A[a/xa]. I /cot 'EXev- 30
I
in contrast to diro$tii<et of A, the omis- nes in sucA a manner as 7ieer any one
sion of A in viol, ipiaovn (cf. 58(i); and of those now living. 7. With his own
hisblunder in writing rferpaicdTiai was four-horse chariot, oiro reflexive as in
perhaps due to tlie Arcadian pronun- 11. 16, 17, etc.
9. In the games of Po-
ciation (cf. 68.3). It is also possible seidon, with elliptical genitive as in eik
that in 11. 10-11 ~we should read, with- 'AiSoo etc. So ^k 'Apiow/as 1. 24. Toid-
out correction, i.v<pii^\iyovToi, with foxos = Horn. 7011)0x05. 11,31. kIXev-
Arc. -TOI = -Tai (139.1). But the pas- hiivio: /tai 'EXeuo-(wa (20, 59.1), games
sive with /xrat understood as subject is in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter.
less natural tlian the corrected reading 12, 18. noho(Sai.a: XLoaeiSiivia (49.1,
usually adopted. For the reading iv- 89.1, 61.5) celebrated at Helos in La-
0i(X)Xe7-, rather than ivifiCKty-, cf. the conia and Thuria in Jlessenia. 15 ff.
XX attested in other dialects (89.3). Seven times loith colts (bred) from his
For dreX6<j-9o see 140.86. own mares and his oion stallion. Iv-
stone containing 11. 42-94 was only re- usual foi-m of the name is Qovpla.
cently discovered. 24. 'ApiovrCa : the name of some god-
3 S. viKdha$ ktX. : Having won victo- dess or heroine otherwise unknown.
228 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 66
35 rerpaKiv. ||
rdSe eviKahe 'Ei'u/ia[/3aTtS|os] 7r/3aT[os 7r]at(S)a)Z'
^o\\ixov Ai6e]ka kuI Ki\e^ /iii[a9 a/te/)]a? ha[ti,a\ ev[Uov. |
\ ||
I
65 Aap-ovov evUe |
Trat? t'oi/ Uapirapdvia |
crrdBtov Kal SiavXov, jj
at
'Addvaia erTdScov. |
Autto 8e 'E%e/u,eW e<^o/3o[i'] |
raSe ei/iKe Aafio-
70 I'oi',
I
'Addvaia ivhe^ohai<; j
hiiriroi'; auro? avio'x^idv ||
Kat Ao KeXe^
IMidi I
a/j,epa'; hafia iviKi, Kal |
Ao Auto? a-rdSiov hafid iviKe. |
hviro
75 Se EiitTTTTOi' e^opov rdSe jj
ez'tKe Aafiovov, 'Addvaia j
ivhi^ohai's
I
Se '^^efieve ecf>opov |
raSe ei'i/ce Aafiovov, \
iv Vaiap6')(p evhe^o-
haii AtTTTTOt? avTo? dvioy^iov, \ [icjal ho Auto? o-raStoi' K[ai
I
5 'AvediKE I
Tot IIoAotSai't |
Nikov |
NtKa(^OjOiSa ||
at Avhnnrov \
10 Kat ^iKap^iSav |
/cat TavTO,^ Trdvra. j
ecf)opo'; |
EuSa/iiSa?. ||
eTra-
/coe Mei'ep^a/oiSa? |
'AvSpofieSrji;.
I
'NiKocrOeviSa'; tm Ilahi(f)ai |
yepovrevrnv avearjKe, I avroi; re Kal
ho T&) iraTpb<; 7r\aTr]p 'NiKO(rdeviSa<;, 7rpo^ei'n^\dha<; ra{<;) cnSi 5
ttot' 'AvSpiav crv\ve(f>opevovra ai't[o-]Ta'/i,ei' |
^iKoa-ffeviSav i[v] rm
t[e]/)a)i, fijbv Kal avv koKoji, j^prjaTai.
tracted form, of which the uncontracted 4 ff. irpoPeiirdhas ktX. : since the god-
hraxbu occurs in another inscription of dess had declared that Nicosthenidas
the same class. ^Trdicoe is due to the should set up in the shrine a statue in
analogy of consonant stems, to which honor of Andreas his fellow-ephor, and
nouns in -oos are not infrequently sub- that he would then consult the oracle
ject, e.g. Att. xoCs (112.6), late voOs with success. The construction ttot 'Av-
gen. sg. Kois, nom. pi. vbes (after /Sous, Spiav. . . di<rrd/i6i' is unusual, but other
|3o6s, j36es). possible interpretations are equally dif-
69. From the shrine of Pasiphae at ficult in this respect. hov kt\. : infin.
for intervocalic -, IlaAi^a. Singe Nicp- certain juvenile contests, The object
230 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 70
5 K.\eavSpop [
o Kal M.rjvip |
KaWia-Tpdrco ^ovaybp |
iirl ||
Trarpo-
VOflCO
I
ropyiTTTTCO TW (TopjlTTTrO)) I VlKUap fl&aV 'ApTel/JLin BcBjO-
aea ave(T7]\Ke.
5 'AyaOij Tvj'x^rj. |
<^i\7)Top |
<I>f\^Ta) j
eirl iraTpoh^ojio) Vop\yCTnrco
Tw (TopyiTTTrai) \
veiKaap Kekvav |
'Aprefiiri ^mpaea I avearjKe.
dedicated, the prize itself, was an iron to Herodotus, the Spartan boy in the
sickle, which was let into a socket, third year of his training was called
with which each of the stone slahs is luKt^6p.emt. This is from Dor. iukk6s =
provided, some with two (as nos. 70, ixiKpbi, while lUKKtxtSSS/ievos is from a
73), or even three. Of the contests, one diminutive in -ixos (original or for -os?
is called Kaa-(rripar6piv, KaBBijpaTbpiv, KaB- Cf. TaiSixiv beside rraiSiKir).
6npaT&pu>v, etc., i.e. KaTaSripariptov, not A few of the dedications are in the
an actual chase of wild beasts, but KoiPi},and a few show Doric forms with-
some athletic game called the hunt. out the specific Laoonian coloring, e.g.
The fiQa, i.e." lioSira, was of course a viKdira!. But most of them, like those
musical contest. The word which is given here, represent an artificial re-
variously spelled KaiX[^]ai', KeKSav, kc- vival of the local dialect, that is, arti-
X?a, KcKoiav, Ke\4av, probably from the ficial as regards its use in inscriptions,
root seen in K^XaSos, KeXad^a, also de- but probably reflecting, though only
notes a musical contest. That the con- crudely and with great inconsistency
tests were between boys is shown by in spelling (e.g. in the use of <r = 6),
the use of TaidiKdv in many of the dedi- the form of speech which still survived
cations, e.g. veiKdap t4 iratSm&i' p,iJia win- as a patois among the Laconian peas-
ning the boys' contest in music {/iiia dat. ants. Some of the peculiarities in spell-
sg.), and by the appearance of the |8ou- ing are not characteristic of Laconian
aySp leader of the /SoCai, the bands in especially, but of the late period, e.g.
which the Spartan boys were trained, ei = I in veixdavrep etc. , oi for o in Bwp-
orpovayhp p,iKKi.x^SSop.(vwv, leader of boys eia, final for S' in Bupeia, etc.
in th^ir tenth yea,r. According to a ^\os^
No. 74] HEEACLEAN INSCRIPTION 231
Heraclean
74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. B.C. IG.XIV.645. SGDI.
4629. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.l94ff. SolmsenlS. Ionic alphabet, but with /r, and
h = A. Only. Table I is given.
I
"E^opo<s 'Apia-Tapxo'i HrjpaKXeiBa jli^? |
'ATreXXaio?
ha tto-
Xt? Kai roi 6pi(TTai, |
^ Tpi-jrov; ^iXa)vv/j,o<; ZwTrvpia-KO), I we icapv-
Ketov 'ATToXXtui'to? HrjpaKXiJTO), |[
ai TreXra Aaft/tio? Uvppco, lev 5
dplva^ <l>iXt0Ta9 I
HtcTTteto), Tie eiria-TvKiov |
H?7jOa;XeiSa? Zairvpco,
Aiovva-oM. I
pa'i
II
Tav fiev irparav fiepiSa avo tS) dvT6/j,a> t<w "Trap to, Hrjpcoi- 15
Seta dyovTO'!, |
evpo^ ttotI tclv TpiaKovrdireSov rav 8ia tmv hiapS>v
j^mpav dycgaav, \ p.aKO'; Se dvcaOa diro rdv cnropodv d^pi e? irora-
fiov TOV "Axipiv, Kal I
iyevovTO p.eTpid>fievai iv ravrai rdi p,epeiai
eppriyeia<; fiev Si\aKdnai, fxia cryplvoi, crKipca Se xal appij/crco Kal
74. The lands which were the prop- of those who took leases, with their
erty of the temples of Dionysus and sureties and the amount of the rental
Athena Polias having been encroached (11. 179-187). Table II, which is not
upon by private parties, with a conse- given here, contains a report of the com-
quent diminution of their revenue, two mission on the lands of Athena Polias.
commissions were appointed to define The groups of letters fe, ire,
1-7.
and mark their boundaries, survey etc.,and the names of objects which
them, and divide them into lots. Ta- served as emblems rplirom, KapvKeTop,
ble I contains the report of the commis- etc. , are used as symbols to denote the
sion dealing with the lands of Dionysus tribe and family of the person named.
(11. 1-94), a statement of the regula- 11. Siokv6vt<i)v : Siavxin-wx II. 9. 66.
tions under which the lands were of- 18 ff. ^ppri-yeCos kt'K. -. SOI (rxotmi. of
fered for rental (11. 96-179), and a list araUe land, 646\ of brushwood, barren,
232 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 74
20 SpvfiS) pe^aKanai ||
TerpatKovTa /ref a-)(plvoi hrj/xia-xoivov rav Se
Sevrepav /jiepiBa, evpo<; utto I ra? rpiaKOVTaireSeo iirl rov avTOfioy
Tov Trpdrov, fJi,aKO<; Se airo rav cnropoav I ay^^pi e? TrorafJLov, icai eje-
40 TpiaKaTtai ||
rpt? cry^olvoi, hrj/j-ia-^oivov, a-Kipco Se Kal dppijKTO) Kal
SpvpjS) TeTpa\ic6(TiaL TpiaKOVTa irevTe a'^olvoi, ep. p,ev Tat irpaTac
fiepeiai Tdi |
Trdp Ta HrjpcoiSeia eppr]yeia<s p,ev he^Sep,riKOVTa /ref
a-^oivoi, (TKi^pm Se Kal dppijKTO) Kal Spvp,5) heKaTov hoySorjKOVTa
jrevTe o-;;^;oi|i'of, iv Se Tdi TeTapTai fiepeiai rat irdp tA ^ivtm ippr]-
45 ye(a<; p.ev ||
SiaKanai pUaTi he'/TTa cr')(plvoL hr)p,la-')(ot,vov, aKipm Se
Kal dppifi\KTm Kal SpvfiSi SiaKanai irevTriKOVTa a-yoivoi. JLe^aXd
7ra'|cra9 7a? Aa? KaTe(T(i)i(Tap,e<; tS)i Aiovva-coi heTTTaKanai Tpid-\
KOVTa hoKToa a-'x^oivoi hr]ix[a')(pivov Tavrav Thv ydv KaTea-d)ia-a\fie<:
evBvtopeiav TOt? eirl rd^ hoBo) I Td<; Sid tw j(apdBeo<; dyaura's Trap
Be TO? rpiaKOvraTreBoa rd<; Bid tS)v hi\ap(iov y^dpajv dywa^a^ eVl fiev
Tai; TrXevpidBo? dvat Bvo aTrej^ovTa? aTr' aXIXa'XtBi/ rpiaxovra tto-
Ba<;
ev Be fiea-a-wi tS)i ^mpai eTrt to.'; TpiaKovraTreBco re^ropa';
SUat fn/jLTivoi.. 56. Setting it (the bound- vate land, so thai it should not be covered
ary) back from the springs onto thepri- over with stones (which were washed
234 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 74
Tft)9 hiapo)^ ^(||0(B?. TO)? 8e irdvTa'; y^dopco'; rm? ra> Aiovva-O) repfia-
Trap Tav TpiaKovrdireSov Kal tqj ^^(pfJLeva) hvo i<p' etcarepoo, eVt 8e
TO} Trap TO, ^iVTia heTrra criiv t&i Trap rav ^v^Xivav p.acr'xdXav
I
TrpoTepelai
Kai k ep,Trpocr6a I ciTroSivaiVTi, UTrd^ovn e? tov Safio-
crcov pojov Kal Trap fJieTpri<r ovTi rot? criTayepTaK rot? I eVt t&v
feTecov Twt Safioaiwi 'x^ot /xearw ra)? %o{)? Kpidw KoOapaf BoKt-
down by the current) and made invisi- 39. So usually, but also iTiprji, (ciirTiji,
ble, Wee the former boundaries. 102. Bpairii 11. 138-139, and &fjt.fi,t(reueii 1. 111.
diroSlvuvTi : thresh. But some correct 105 ff. Kal at tivC Ka aWui ktX. : if
to dwoSiddnTi. 104. it>^pei; for 0^/)7ji. they assignto another the landwMchthey
No. 74] HEEACLEAJST INSCRIPTION 235
Hetov rj Se/co ||
axoivax;, ekaidv Se (f>VTa i/ifiaXei e? Tav trxoivov 115
hexdaTav p,T) p^iov ^ Teropa eV Tav I SvvaTav ydv eXot'o? e^ev ai
Se Ka fiTi (f>dvTi TOi fie/J.i(r9afievoi SvvaTav rjfiev e\aia<i eWev, toI
iroXtavop-oi toI ael iirl tmv peremv evTe<i Kal ai Tivd<; ku oWw?
TOi jToXtavo/JLOi TTodelXcovTai airb to) Safim, ofwaavTe^ SoKi/xd^ovTi
Kai avavyeXiovTi iv dXiai 0acrdp,evoi Tav I ydv ttot Tav Toiv eiri-
have leased, or devise it by will, or seU originally fixed. The afiTdXTnia is the
the harvest rights, those who take it over re-bargaining, hence concretely the
or those to whom it has been willed, or amount involved in it, the rebate. Cf.
those who purchase the harvest rights, also 11. 155 ff. be surety for the rentals,
shall furnish sureties in the same man- fines, rebates, and judgments, hdfuil.
ner as the one who leased it in the be- 111 seems from its position to go with
ginning.
108. hda-ns Si Ka |ii) irord'yei ttov as well as with twi Trpdriat fuirffd)-
kt\. whoever fails to fulfill his obli-
:
'
For the whole situation, cf from
/aari. .
gations shall pay not only double the a Delian inscription, B.C.H.XIV,432
rental for the year, but also, all together aveiu(T0iia-afi.ei' Si Kal t^s Xopirc/as rb ii4-
gary to offer it ?it a rental les than that occurs also io Pindar and Alcaeus and
236 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 74
yey pdyjrarai, iv tcoi irefnnociL Kal Se/carcoL ferei airo tco Trorej^et
125 peTeoi; iroOeXo prevent; p,eT avToaavrSiV diro tw-II Sdfica p,r) fielov 57
0i]Kav,
I
Kal Tw? Tre^UTev/eoTa? dyypdi^at e? Soyfia
dvypd<f)ev Se
hoa-craKa ire^VTevKtovn dv aiird Se rd Kal
I ei Tive; Ka firi 7re<f)V-
rj vep,ei -rj (jjepei ri tS)v ev rdi hiapdi I ydi rj twv SevSpecov n kotttjji
130 jj dpavrji rj irpiSyi rj dWo ti aivrjrai, ho p^p,ia-da)fievo<i iySiKa^rjh-ai
Ta5 Se rpd(j)eo<i ra? Std r&v ^(Oipcov peto(7a<! Kal I to)? p6(o<; ov
KaTaa-Kay^ovri oi/Se SiaaKaTfrovn toil hiiSari ovSe e<j)ep^ovTi to hv-
S(op ovS' d<f>ep^ov\Ti
dvKodapiovTi Se hoaa-dKL<; Ka SecavTai ra irdp
Td avTMV ')((opia peovTa' ovSe Td<; hoSai<; ra? dirolSeSeiy/j.evai; dpd^
aovTi ovSe avvhep^ovTi ovSe KcoXvaovTt iropeveaOai
hoTi Se Ka
to-6tcov ti TTOilavTi irdp Tav crvvOrJKav, toI 'rroXiav6p,oi toI ae? eTri Tm
135 fereo'i e'irLKaTa^a(Xi)ovTt, Kal ^afiuocrovTt, ||
d)(^pi hS) Ka d<f>op,oia>-
isprobably the form of all dialects ex- and canals which run through the lands
cept Attic-Ionic, where cTcaov shows they shall not dig deeper nor make a
a change of t to o- which does not fall breach in for the water, nor shaXl they
under the usual conditions (61) and is dam in or dam off the water. i^lf-
not certainly explained. 122. KareSi- Jovti, a^lpi/avn, o-uvhtpjovri : these be-
Kdo-Bcv: have been condemned, i.e. are long with Ion. ivipya (Horn, also diro-
hereby condemned in advance. Cf. ^p7w), amipyu, etc. from fi/iyu, while
TpoKaSSeSiKiaBia 1. 171. 128. imPtji: Att. &Treipyui etc. are from ^ipipyu
trespasses, from iinpdu = inpaba. with prothetic c. The spiritus asper is
130 f. Tds hi Tp4<}><i)5 kt\. ; the ditchfs found mainly, as here, with the forms
No. 74] HEEACLEAN IKSCEIPTION 237
Oi'X^ vrroypdyp'OVTai ||
Be toj? j(wpw'; tovto)^ hoi piaOmtrdpevoi, 150
ovBe Ttpapa hoiaovTU ovTe t&v j(^iopwv ovre ras i'7noiKoBo\pd';
al
Be prj, hmroK.oyo's ia-ar/Tai kclt to,'; fyqTpa<;. al Be ti<; Ka tS>v Kap-
in I, e.g. Att. Kafleipfa beside xaTetfyyta. fivxis, etc. 149 fi. o^x uiro^pd+ovTOi
137. olKoS6jii)Tai : perf subj. of the
. the lessees shall not mortgage the lands
same type as Cret. jT^aTai (151). For or make a payment (T^mhxps pay a fine)
lack of reduplication, as also in oikoSo- out of either the lands or the buildings
nmha 11. 112, 141, of. olKTinai etc. in thereon. Note that when a mute is
Ionic (Hdt.) and later Attic. 146. fe changed to an aspirate by a follow-
Se tA 4iroKia ktX. : But they shall use is not written. So also
ing h the latter
what wood they wish for the construction at 54 %' ^^ ^- 1^2.
Tcov Kul TOiv iTn^a/jLico/idTCOv Kal t&v a/j^TrcoXrjfidTcov koi rav Kara-
SiKav Kal avrax; Kal to, xRVf^ara hd Ka einp,apTvprj(r(ovTi, Kal fir)
rip,ev yijTjTe hdp\vqc7iv firjTe TraXivSiKiav fiT]Se kut
dXXov fM]8e heva
TpoTTOV TM iroXi TTpdyfiuTa irapey^ev firjBe rots hv^irep ras TroXios
cnrb TO,'; TpiaKOVTaireSco ra? Sid tcov reTpcopcov ayd)cra<; ein tov
160 avTOfjLov TOV irpdrov AoVllcro? k el Kal irpa^ei irdvTa kut rdv crvvOrj-
Kav Kal hviroXoyo'i icrcrfjTai Kal avrm Kal toI irpcoyyvoi, Hon Ka |
avvdrjKav Kal hvirokoyo'i ecrariTai Kal avTO'; Kal toI irpmyyvoi, hon
Ka' /Mr) 7rpd\^ei Kcer tov avvBrjKav.
TeTa/3T0?. Ho Se tov TeTapTOV y^apov fMO-dmadfievo'; irdp re
166 tSiv 7ro\t(Xi'o|/Li(j/ TOiv iirl 'ApiaTtmvo^ i<f)6p(o Kal tS>v opia-Tav Kal
Trap tS)v TToXiavo/xmv twV eirl ' KpLcTTdpj((o tS> HT^pal/cXeiSa i^opco
ha dvdejxa ^iXcovvnw tm ^iXavvfio), ha e'//./3oXo9 }lr)paKXeiSa t5)
TifioKpdTio<; Kap'7rev\crfJTai airo tw avTOfioo t<o TpiTto cnro ra? Tpia-
KOVTaireSm eirl tov dvTO/j,ov tov opi^ovTa tws re tw AtoWo-o) j^m-
Bpeoi'i Kul TOV apidfihv tov hCaov Kadax! koL iv tcll aWai avvdrj-
|
Argolic
Kalay^pov."
75. Phrasiaridas ofMycene was sent goddess. As the nature of the request
by Athena to the suppliants of the city is unknown, the meaning of the reply
in the magistracy (or priesthood) of An- is obscure. Is woXios tKE'ras: ^s with
tiasand Pyrrhias. Let Antias and Ci- aco. of persons, as in Homer, and else-
thius and Aeschronle (judges?). Certain where; cf. Locr. dpxop^ovTa iv Aoypoiis,
citizenshadsentto the shrine of Athena no. 55.20. Frankel,IG.IV.492, inter-
petitioning aid, and Phrasiaridas re- prets otherwise, namely was sent as a
turned to them with the reply of the suppliant from the citadel.
240 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 76
HvWew, I
'Apia-T6SafJio<; Hvpvddio^, |
'AficftiKpiTO'; Ilav<f>v\\[X]ai;.
the parents according to what has been The hieromnemones consist of a rep-
decreed. This is only the conclusion of resentative of each of four tribes, of
an inscription which must liave been which the Au^nSxes, whose representa-
on the stone which once rested upon the tive presides, the 'TXXeis, and the Xld/i-
base containing this line. Pausanias re- 0iiXot, are the three tribes common to
ports aheroum of Perseus on the road allDoric states, while the "Tpv&Buu are
from Mycenae to Argos. It is probable attested only for Argolis. Cf. Steph.
that boys were employed in the cult Byz. S.V. Au/tfixes- <t>vK^ AoipUav. fjaav
and that disputes arose among the par- 5i Tpets, 'TXXets Kal ILdfitpvKot Kal Avfidves
ents with regard to their appointment. i^ "B.paK\iovi. Kal wpofferiBri i] "iptnjBla,
For Tofs the stone has t o- 1. us"E<popos a'.
hpiov Ttov
II
'^XKdvmv, 6/xo\oyr]\crdvTmv M.a[Xj{cov Kal \
K.i/jui)\.ia>v 5
The council which is in office shaU en- immune from prosecution. For the
force {the cor\fiscation), otherwise they order of words cf Thuc. 1. 57 t^s
. IIoti-
(the members of the council) shall them- Salas IveKa oTroo-Tdo-cws. For ypaaaiui =
aeioes be ZtoiZe to Athena. ypi/iim, see 164.4.
1. Until the existence of a rums 79. Atotus made this, an Argive and
(cf. L. quisquis) is corroborated, it is an Argead, son of Hagelaidas the Ar-
better to assume simple dittography. give. Apparently the father of Atotus
2. o-uvaprvovras : body
the dprBTOi as a was of the Macedonian Argeadae but
of Argive officials are mentioned by hadmovedtoArgos,andhissonproudly
Thuc.5.47.11. 3. aWov : besides, else. joined both titles to his own name. See
Goodwin 966.2. t^os Ix"''^ <'^- ^'- Roberts I.e. Quite otherwise Ditten-
opiUyuTTovrfKoi exo(, no. 57. 4 ff. tov berger (Inschr.v.Olympia) and others,
'Ypoo-irii.dTav h^vExa KaraOlinos kt\. : on who take 'ApyeidSas as the name of an-
account of the deposition of written pro- other sculptor. For the crasis in this
posals, i.e. the formal introduction of and the following inscription, see 94.1.
a measure before the assembly, or the so. Inscribed on a helmet. The Ar-
(consequent) act of the assembly. This gives dedicated to Zeus from the spoils
refers to some measure sanctioning the of Corinth^ It is not known to what
irregular use of the treasure. Those war this refers,
responsible for the introduction or 81. Decision of the Argives in a dis-
passage of such a measure are to be pute between Melos and Cimolos.
242 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 81
T'^a^ yaf oix^aXov koX T[a]|i' nrepiaTaiv koX to ^dpy/ia icat tov
|
10 ^wfjiov irpo . . . .ov TTora.o) Koi irei'^pLvov poov ical rav a . . . . pav |
15. o-evT^pas: devr^pas. See 97.4. the ramp leading to the shrine, and the
83. From the temple of the Pythian area; have rearranged the attars and
Apollo mentioned by Paus.2.24. the colossi, have leveled the area, built
2 fi. S(f>vp^8a$, NareXidSas, etc.: a stone wall by the ... , strengthened
designation of the phratry or gens. the doors of the temple, and dedicated
6 ff . Have had made and put in place, cups and a silver beaker. 9. The res-
in accordance with the divine oracle, toration of the words following puiiiv
the Omphalus of the Earth, the colon- is uncertain.
node, the enclosing wall, the altar . .
. 83. Regulations for sacrifices in the
a stone conduit, and the. . .above it; Asolepieum. For the frequent doubling
have had made in the oracle chamber a of consonants see 89.4, 101.2. For
treasury, which can be locked, for the (pepdc-ei see 140.3 6. For other com-
offerings; have constructed all the road, ments see the Glossary.
No. 84] AEGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 243
(nrvpov hfii8iij.ij\vov, oivov heixCreiav Ka||l ro (raKe\o<i tov /3oo? 10
To|i) irpciTOv, TO B' arepov (rice\\o^ toI iapo/j.iJ.vdfi,ove<;
|
(f>ep6a-do
rov
Sevre'pov ;S|oo? rot? aotSot? Sovto to e7KeXo<;, to S' OTepov
|| crK\e\o<: 15
Tots ^povpoK hoT^o Kal TevSoa6i8ia. I
iriov.
I
[KXJew irevd^ btij eKvrja-e. avTa vevT iviavTois rjSrj Kvovcra Trot
TOV [^ejov t/ceVi? a<f)iKeT0 Kal iveKadevSe ev tSu, a^dTwi. qJ? Se
I
fiaTpl
I
[7r]e/3ti)/37re. TV^^ovaa Be tovtiov iirl to dvOefia le^jreypd-
yjraTO
"ov /i^e|[^o]? irivaKov davfiaaTeov, ciXXd to Oelov, TrevO' eTr)
84. One of several stelae found in tic influence, e.g. usually el rarely al,
the Asolepieum recording the cures ef- contraction in Irri, ttoiijo-oCi'tos, etc. , ace.
Keaav irrbs toO irepi/36\ou, ri iiiv apxaiov ways ou, and i usually a, but we find xv
Koi irKioves, iir' ifwS dk ef XoiTral. rairais p6s beside x^pi^Si ^'^^ dip-^Xero (25 a, b).
iyyeypa/nfi^va Kai arSpwv Kal yvvaLK&y 3. irevO' ?Tr| : see 58 c. 5. Cf Pans.
.
i(mv dvd/uiTa aKeadivrav inri tov 'Ao-kXj;- 2.27.1 oiSi airodviiaKovinv oiSi tIktowiv
TTioB, Trpotr^i 3^ Kal viarnxa Sti (KaffTos ai yvvaiKes (r^tto'i" ivriis rod wept^SXov.
iviiriiire Kal Stws tdSri yiypaiTTai, di ipwvf 6. xcpiTjpire : ?p7ru = ef/ii, see Glossary.
ry AioptSi. 7 ff . The words on the votive oSer-
The dialect shows considerable At- ing form a rude epigram, hence the
244 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 84
XVP<^ ^*' eKTelvai ov tow Sa;TvX|\oi;9, (6<s S' airo^air), SoKelv avy~
Kdfiy]ra<! Tdv XVP^ a^' eva eKreiveiv I [t]w2/ SaKTvXmv, eirel Sk
30 7rdvTa<} i^eVffvvai, eirepatTrjv viv tov Oeov 11 [e]t en aTrtcTTrja-oi rot?
35 [/cara t^o \ia'\pov tcjv lafidTwv nvcL SieyeXa ta? cnriOava Kal dSv-
va\[Ta eov'JTa x^^^ovf Kal TV(f>Xov'; vyieh yivecrOai, ivvirviov lS6v-\
[ra? iJ,6]vov. eyKuOevSovcra Se o-\jrtv eiSe iSoKei ol 6 Oeo^ eTrtcrT^? I
[elirelv] ot[i\ vyirj /lev viv voir)(Toi, fiurOofi fidvTOi viv Serjo-oi dv\[0e-
would within a year make the thank- see 177. 66. k<ipr\: see 280. 75.
offerings for his cure. 60. itoiAyrav. Whenhehadnot even any rudiment of an
246 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 84
TCL ocTTpaKa ell Toy yvXiov, rjpTre eh to lepov. eVet S' ck^ik^o, dvS>i-
^e Toy yvXiov Kal i^dipev iiyii) Toy Kwdcova yeyevrjfjielvov, kuI twl
SeinroTai rjpfidvevcre ra irpaydevTa ical Xe')(j9evTa. cu|? Se axova, dve-
90 6r)Ke tSu ffe&i Toy Kd)0Q)va. \\Alay(^lva'; iyKeKOi/jbUTfievav ijStj twv
iKeTav eTTi SevSpedv ti dp,\/3d'i virepeicvrrTe eh to d^arov. KaTaire-
TMV ovv aTTo TOV BevSpeo<i I Trepl aKoXoird'; Tiva<i tov<; otttiXXovv
hix^eirai,<Te. KaKW Be Bia\Kelfj,evo<; ical tk^Xo? yeyevT]/x.evo<; KadiKe-
95 Tevaa^ tov Beov ei^eKdOevBe' ical iiyit}^ eyeveTO. TllEwTrTro? Xdy-
y^av eTTy i^opr^ae e^ iv Tai yvddcoi.. eyKOLTaa0evTO<; \
B' avTov i^eXav
Tav Xoy^av 6 ^eo? eh ra? %7/3a? ol eBcoKe. dfiepa<; I Be yevofieva^
vyifjv e^fjpTre Tav Xoy^^av ev Tali yepalv ej(<iiv. i 'Avrjp Topcovaloi;
SeyueXea?. ovTOf eyKadevSoov evvirviov elBe
I eBo^e ol tov Beov Tci
100 (TTepva fiaxalpai dva'xicra-avTa ra? 8g/u.||Xea? e^eXelv Kal Bofiev ol i<s
eye, but only the place for it, i.e. the must understand dc/ieXias. Or read o-
empty eye-sooket. 102. aiird refers Ta(S) SoXaie/s (cf. 97.4).
to BTjpla, while with iii^epXtniims we
No. 86] COEINTHIAN INSCEIPTIONS 247
cnrrjXde.
Corinthian
85. Corinth. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.358. SGDI.3H4. Roberts 85.
Afevia ToBe [adfia], tov oXeae Tr6vT0<; avai[Be'i'\.
h. [IIoTjeSafoi't pdvaKTi.
c. Ilepaeodev Aipo/ie?.
83.This and the following illustrate They are mostly votive offerings to Po-
tiie Corinthian differentiation of E = seidon, and contain the name in both
87. Monument of Menecrates. This 88. phopato-i: cf. also MM^ios, no.
and the three following are examples 89. See 7 6 6. 3. dpMrTev{f)ovTa: cor-
of metrical inscriptions composed in rected from ipurreirovTa. See 32.
the epic style and with retention of sev- 89. Tv|i6i: Ti/i.pu. But, since assimi-
eral epic words, i.e. ivl, KatriyveToio, lation of nP to /i/j. (cf. Germ. Lamm,
dfVT&v = dunj**, and in-
(rToi'6yre((r)a"ap, Eng. lamb as pronounced) is not other-
flectional forms, e.g. gen. sg. in -oio and wise attested in Greek, this is probably
-Of = -00 (105.2a), dat. pi. in -oiiri, formed with another suffix (ti)/i-o- be-
augmentless verb forms. side ri/i-po-; cf. Lat. tumulus with a
4. The restoration is that suggested Zo-suffix).
Megarian
91. Selinus. V cent. b.c. IG.XIV.268. SGDI.3046. Ditt.Syll 751
Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Solmsen24.
92. Decision of the Megarians. Epidaurus. Between 242 and 234 b.c.
IG.IY926. SGDI.3025. Ditt.Syll.452. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.342. Michel 20.
making statues in goldand engraving iw' lapeOs, see 5Sb. 3. d|u)>^XXeYov: see
these names, we shall set them up in the 89.3. 4. SiripaCou : name of a harbor
temple of Apollo, writing the name of and promontory north of Epidaurus,
250 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 92
10 dvSpa<; TpiaKOvra /cat Ka^rd T\dv alvov top rS)V 'A^atwi", ovroi
eva
he i'rreXOovre'i iirl rdv ^(opav irepfiovi^av Kurd rdSe diro ra?
I
TOV 'KiopviaTa iirl tov pd')(iv tov sttI Talk 'Aveiai<! vrrep Tdv '^koX-
Xeiav diro tov pd'x^L0<i tov vwep Tdv ^KoXl^Xeiav viro Td<; 'A.vela';
iwl TOV Kopv<j)ov TOV vTTep Tai oSov Td<; dfial^irov [ra? KOJTayov-
aa<; eirl to liiriaiov dtro tov Kopv^ov tov vire^ Td<! [oSov] ra?
20 a/ia^trou iirl tov Kopv(pov tov iTrl tov ^dyw;
diro 11 tov Kopv(f)ov
TOV eTrl TOV ^dya<; e-jrl tov Kopv(f>ov tov eirl tov Alyihrvpal's]
diro
TOV Kopv(f>ov TOV iirl Ta? Al'ynrvpa<; eirl tov Kopv(j>6v I tov t[ov
'A/3a]ta?
diro tov 'Apaia<: eVt tov Kopv<f)bv tov inro rat TleTp\af
d'jr\o Tojt) viro Tai TieTpai eirl tov Kopv^dv tov iirl tov ^'x^oivovvA
Toi .a[7ro tIov Kopv^ov tov iirep tov 2%oti'o{)i'Tos eirl tov Kopv-
25 ^dv II
TOV K[aTa T'\dv ^vopyav diro tov Kopvtpov tov virep ra?
^v6pya<; [evrt] |
tov pd')(iv tov vrrep ra? I.VKOwrla'i
diro tov pd-
j^to? TOV vTrep ra? |
2i'[:oiio't']a9 eTrl tov Kopv(f>dv tov vrrep ra?
IleXXe/jtTio? WTTO tov \
Kopv(f}ov tov virep Td<; JJeXXepmo^ eTrl
Rhodian
93. Camirus. YI cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.737. SGDI.4U0.
"Edfia t6^' '18a\fj,evev<; irolrjfra hiva KXeo'i I eirj 11
^v6v\T\iBa I
rifu Xecrxa |
to Upa^aioBo |
tov^vXo Tov(])vXiSa.
||
93. Tof : t6Sc. 62.2. Zeu(8) Si: both those on the island and those on
Zeis 5^. 97.4. XcioXi): accursed. Cf. the mainland. For the latter cf. from ,
Hesych. XcmXt/s reXe/us ^|i6Xijs, and, the Periplus of Scylax, Xcipo t) "PoSl-
club. The last woi-ds are to be read, 'Krie-Zjirofmi is used by late writers, but
with resolution of the crasis, to Ei- not in classical Attic. 8 ff. diroSoi-
reXi] iravTa, ai ri -
Toir? fidcTTpov^.
a daughter of
96. 4. 'A\EKTpiivas : Lindus. IO.Ivti: pl.forsg. IS.'Axat-
Helios and the nymph Rhodes, who as irdXios : the name given to the acrop-
was worshiped with divine honors by olis of lalysus. Cf. Ath.8.360 iv rg
the Rhodians. Cf. Diod.5.56, where 'laKmlf itb\iv la-xvpoTdT-nv ri/v 'Axolav
the name appears as 'HXexTpuiii/?). KoKov/i^vriv.
7. \C6ou AapT(ou also irirpas Aaprlas
: 97. Inscribed on the legs of one of
on another inscription, marble from the colossal statues at Abu-Symbel by
Lartus, a place iu the neighborhood of Greek mercenaries who had taken part
No. 99] EHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 253
A. KjOt^i? e'ypa((f>e)v.
i. ^Ofj,yvao^ hoica ^aai\e\v<; Tjekaae tov crrpaTOV [t]o irpaToh/
hdfjLJa '^a(/u.)/iaTt;;^o[t
99. Agrigentum. Second half III cent. b.c. (before 210). IG.XIV.952.
SGDI.4254. Michel 553.
'EttJ lepodvTa |
^vfi^oBwpov rov 4>iX(i'o? |
Trapwrrpoa-rd^Ta) ra^
j8oi/Xa9, 1 irpoeSpevova-a'; ra? ^uXa? ||
tcoi' 'TXXecdi', jrpoayopovvTO's |
5
the latter. These mercenaries were aract and Elephantine. vis 6 iroraiios
from Asia Minor and the adjacent dvtt|: as far as the river let them go up.
islands (cf. Hdt.2.154 tooti di'laxri nal For vh see 132.4. 5. 'AiioipCx". O"-
ToTiriKap<rlToi(ri,a-vyKaTepyaaafi4voi,ffi ai- 8d|j.o: o 'A/juoi^ixov, 6 Ei)Sd/iou. 94.1,7.
Ti? 6 'iran/i.frixos SiSoil x'^po^^ ivoiKriaai. i. No complete restoration is possi-
10 "ESo^e Tcii aXiM Kuffd ical jai a-v{v)K\i]ra}i pi'. eTreiSr) avdjlyeX-
ocrov Ka xpeia rj, Kal (f>e\peiv rhv e^oSov Si^ tmv cnroXdycov. |
ofio-
(1.24), it appears that he was resident after the analogy of ef\i7^o etc. (76 6),
in Rome, and his services probably con- occur in several koiu^ inscriptions.
sisted in some dealings vrith the Roman 15. yc76vciv: see 147.2..
senate in behalf of Agrigentum. loo. Rhegium was a Chalcidian col-
8. ci,\(a(r|i.a ktX. : decree of the &\la ony, and in the few early inscriptions
in the sixth period of two months, at the the Ionic element predominates. But
very end of the month Kapvehi. 10. after its destruction by Dionysius of
o-u(v)KX.'<iTiiii. : the council, for which Syracuse in 387 b.c. and its subse-
/SouXd is employed in 1. 3. The signifl- quent restoration, there were contin-
cance of the following numeral is not ual changes in its population. Some
clear. 14. Trapeio-xfjcrSai : rfo-xijica, of its new inhabitants must have been
eUxvi^at, for ^ffxvKa, ^o-xw', 'with ei furnished by Gela or Agrigentum, if
No. 101] CO AN INSCEIPTIONS 255
TM a\ia I
KaOdirep rai icTKXijTwi Kal rai ^ovXai
i-jrel 6 (npara-
709 TS>v'Vwp.ai<av Tmto? Auc^i'Sio? TiVov uto? evvov^ v-irdpxei tm
a/xa iroXei, a^to? ^aiv6fj,evo<;
ra? avTov KaXoKayaOia^, SeSdxOai.
|
Coan
101-103. Cos. Late IV or early III cent. B.C. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt.
Syll. 616-618. Michel 716-718. Paton-PIicks.Inscr. of Cos 37-39. Solm-
sen 33.
^
101. [The first six lines and most of the seventh are so badly muti-
lated that only a small part can he restored.] e? Be [T]\dv [dyo-
p]av eXdvTw Ild/j,cj)vXoi irpaTOi, ev ayopai Se a-[v'\/ji,fj,i\_iTy\ov]Tt, 6 Se
lepev<; Ka[6']ij<76a} [irdp'] T[av1 Tpd-Tre^av e^cov Td[v ||
<f)id]X[a]v tuv io
we may judge by the language of this the rites and ceremonies appropriate
inscription, which is not merely Doric, to each day of the year,
but contains the Ehodian infin. -iiav 101. Selection of the ox and other
and the word dXiaff/ia, otherwise known preparations for the sacrifice to Zeus
only from inscriptions of Gela and Polieus, which occurs on the following
Agrigentum. The Rhodian influence day, the twentieth of the month Ba-
in Sicilian Doric seems to have been tromius (of. 1. 47, and no. 102.11).
considerable. Cf iyopaa-S'/iiJLei.v at Tau-
. 8-19. After the tribes had each se-
romenium, SGDI.5228. 13. leoted nine oxen in a manner prescribed
1.
x'"' unexplained and probably
: in the preceding lines (apparently one
an error of some kind.
2. co-kXiIitui. : from each hdra or ninth part of the
a small select body, probably
refers to tribe), they were to drive them to the
mediating between the council and tha agora, the Pamphyli having the prece-
assembly. Cf Hesych.
. ^o-kXtjtos
17 t&v dence, and there unite them in one
ii&X""' (TvvdBpoiffis iv "ZvpaKoiaati. herd. "When the priest and the Upo-
101-103. Portions of a sacrificial voiol had taken their places at a table,
al [8e "TXKel'i T/ajets iXdvrco, al iJ.ey [/ca T\o]vTcoy
KpidfiL Ti? liri,
Kpidrji Tf?
al Be \ji.r\, Auyiiaz^e? T/3e]t9 Tov'i [XjotTTOW, a[t /ie'|7]
IS TOVTwy KpiOrjL Ti?
a[t Se /iTj, are/aou?] eXavrco e? Tiiy a7[op]||az/
TOV [^ooj'i
eireiTa dyovTi To[fi ^o'jvv Kal Toy KavTOV Kal [0]0oto?
finest oxen for selection. If none of diately, it is described at this point, be-
tbese was chosen, the Hylleis drove up fore the narration returns, in 1. 23, to the
three more, then the Dymanes, then ox chosen for Zeus.
vn'OK[vi|/]ci sub- :
the Pamphyli again and so on in rota- mits tamely. Aor. subj. 150. ^cpca-
tion until all twenty-seven oxen had <{>6pos Poo-iX^uv : yepea<j)6pos, the title of
7Jp,[ia-v,]
I
dva(f>6pcoi Se tov tr/ceXeo? tov t&v iepoiroLwv [SiSjoraJ
ciKpiaj^iov, [v]\d)TOV SiKpea<;, vivwp.aia, alfiaTiov 6^e\o'; T/Jt/ccoXto?,
Cf. no. 102.12 xo^Jos TrpoKauTciierai. 43. TOi : tlie cvdopa are wrapped in the skin.
dvTl vvKTiSs : during the night. 136.8. The reference is to certain parts of tlie
44. atpeCo-eu: 3 pi. 140.1. irpoa- victim which after slaughter are
'yopcv^Tu : sc. 6 lapeis. 46. diro<|iopd wrapped up in the skin and made a
here in literal sense, carrying off. Cf special offering. Cf Hesych. ^vSpara
.
11. 55-56, and no. 102.10 toAtuv oix Ik- t4 ivSepbiuva (riiv tJ xe^aX? Kal rots vo-
'ix TOV moS. 48. EvSopa IvS^pc- <rlv. 49. TvpASus : cheese-shaped, th&t
258 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 101
ToC %otjOov ovK airo^opd- 6vei lepeiK koI iepd irapexei- yeprj
reXea Kveoaa
Tovrav ovk diro^opd icvKiKe<; [Kai\val] Bvo SiSov-
rai
6vei lepei)<s Kal Iepd irapexei 'yepr) 8e ovara.
Kal cTKeXr]. T[ai avT]\di d/Mepai 'Peat oh KVevaa Kal iepd, ocraaTrep
Tov lIeSa'yeiTv[io'j\v ryeypairrai,
tovtoov ovk d7ro<f>opd Ovei iapeiK
Tiiapexei "
Tourot? irpodveTai, irdp Toy ko\^iv'jov d ^epovn ^uXeo-
/A|a[pj;]tSat oK^itcov fifiieKTOV, oovov reTapTav yeprj Se ^vkeofila-
20 ;i^t'Sai? SiSoTai tov ^061; oirXd, Tapcr6<;, Toiv Be olSiV to wfiov ||
e^
is, as cheeses are now made in Cos, in XaXeOo-a etc. in other Coan inscriptions),
the shape of a slender cylinder. 60. The spelling eo is due to tlie co-existence
&vo|j,4vov : ^dlmvTos. 61. KUEoo-a : kv- of the spellings eo and eu in the case of
eOcra in no. 102.3 etc., from Kviovra (of. original eo (e.g. gen. sg. -eos and -ews).
No. 104] THERAN INSCRIPTIONS 259
[Bp~\a'Xfji .. .V ...ra
iv StTeat
II
irapd to ^afidTpiov
\eirX\ tovtcov eKdaTcot Upd, ovXo- 5
fjL6i\[pio'\v, TjfjiieKTov exaTepwv, Kal KvXiKe'i Kaival T/set? e|[:ao-]T(Bt
joeu?, Tcoi Se \ [Oe&i l^epd SiSoTai KpiOdv Tpia ^i^eSifiva Kal airv-^
[p^MV TpeK TeTapT7J<; Kal /ieXtTOS TeVope? K0TvX\eai Kal Tupol oteoi
SvwBeKa Kal lirvb'; Kaivb'i Kal (l)p\[v'yd']va)v d'x,6o<; Kal ^vXecav d')(jdo<;
Theran
10a. 17. irAp T07 Koivov : sc. pioiiAv. long to the oldest period of the alpha/-
104-106. Nos. 104 and 105 are epl- bet, when there were no signs for tp
taphs, while no. 106 belongs to a series and which were indicated by ttA and
x,
of inscriptions cut in the solid rock and kA or pA, in consequence of which even
Kal Aatcapro^.
dva-ia 'Apx^vov
twi erlet run 7rpaTi(rT\coi dvcrovn /SoOli' Kal irv-
I
10 poi)V iy II
p,eSip,vov Kal |
KpiOav iy Svo p.\eSifivcov Kal ocvolv (jieTprjrdv
no. 105). Even at this early time f month Artemisius they shall offer a sac-
was completely lost, cf. KXeaySpaSj'Op- rifice,and at the Agoreia (name of a
ffoKXiji, Aeovrldas, i-rrole. festival) a banquet and sacrifices in
107. Agloteles, son of Enipantidas front of the image.
and Lacarto, was the first to honor with f Boundaries of the land for,
109. 1 .
a Carnean banquet the god {Apollo Car- the Mother of the Gods. This vfas,
neus) on the twentieth of the month in doubtless, land dedicated to her serv-
which the 'Ayopai were celebrated (of. ice by Archimus, who also promises
'Ayop'fimt no. 108). But the words from a sacrifice. 6 ff. In the very first year
Tpino-Tos to Sciirm^eii are variously in- (as well as thereafter) they shall offer
terpreted. The inscription, up to the an ox, a medimnus of wheat, etc.
last two words, is metrical (two iambic evo-ovn : instead of evaiovri. (cf no. 108), .
trimeters), hence 5ci7r>'i|>' without aug- but with retention of the Doric end-
ment and with the Att. -Ion. V movable. Ing, while <l>ipoviTiv\,\h is completely
For hlK&Si. see 68 c, 116. Attic, likewise 'kpreiuirlou (cf.'Apro/u-
108. On the twenty-fourth of the Tiouno.108). Iy )u8C)i,vov. See 136.9,
No. 110] CEETAN IlsrSCEIPTIONS 261
Kal oKXa \
eTrdpynara Sv at (op\]fii ^epovaiv, fir]v6<; 'Aprelfuaiov 15
Cretan
110. Gortyna. Vcent.B.c. SGDI.4991. Hicks 35 (only I). Inscr.Jurid.
I,pp.352 ff. Michel 1333. Solmsen 30. Comparetti.Mon.Antichi III,pp.
93 ff. Merriam,Am.J.Arch.l885,324 fE., 1886,24 ff.
ioi. I'O? K iXevOepoL e SoXoi fie Wei av\iriixoXV, irpo St'/ta? fie i
076!'. at 6|e K dyei, KaTaSiicaKcrdTo to iXevOeplo SeKu (TTaTepav<;,
110. The famous Gortynian Law- are not much later than the Law-Code.
Code. Altliough conveniently so desig- The proper transcription of E in the
nated, it is not of coui-se a complete Law-Code is in certain classes of forms
code of laws, but a series of regulations uncertain, since there is evidence of
on various subjects, complete in itself, both c and
from inscriptions which
1;
as shown by the fiiot at the beginning contain a sign for -q. Such are the in-
and the unused space at the end of the finitives of conti-act verbs in -EN {-iv
lastcolumn. The state of the alphabet or -cK?), and the infinitives in -MEN
(there are no signs for and x, which
</> (-yuex or -ij,ev ?) . The earlier inscriptions
are not distinguished from t and k. with B
have ivfoiniv, ^/jtev, while the
See 4.1), the forms of the lettera, and later ones with H have /mX^v, ^yuijx. The
the direction of the writing (pov(rTpo<pri- transcription followed in our text is
S&v), are such as are usually character- that which accords with the forms of
istic of the sixth century B.C., but tlie the earlier inscriptions. The prohibi-
general style of the writing, precise tive ME has been transcribed ujii-
and regular, points to a later date. It formly fii, although the inscriptions
is now generally believed that the de- which have H often have fj,i beside /ii)
velopment of the alphabet was slower before words beginning with a vowel
in Crete than elsewhere, and that the (93). The same inscriptions show that
Code is of the fifth century b.c, prob- aor. subj. \ayd<rci etc. should be so
ably about the middle of it. There are transcribed, not \ayd(rh etc. See 150.
also other inscriptions from Gortyna I.1-II.2. Disputes over the owner-
containing regulations of a similar ship of a slave or one alleged to be a
character but on different subjects, one slave.
series of seven columns being known 1. 1 ff. Whoever is about to bring s^uit
25 fiev iXevdepov Xa'^daat Tav Tre [i']t' dfiepav, tov Be So|X[oy] e? kS-
pav; aTToBofiev. al Be 1 Ka fie Xaydcrei e fie airoBoL, StKaKlcraTO
days. But if he does not release him, the one in possession has been defeated,
{the judge) shall condemn him to a fine he shall release the free man within five
of a stater in the case of a free man, a days, and he shall surrender the slave.
drachma in the case of a slave, for each If he does not release (the free man) or
day until he releases him; and as to the surrender (the slave), (the judge) shall
time, the judge shall decide under oath. decree that (the plaintiff) have judgment
For the use of the genitive in to (viKiv = Att. viKav) against him, in the
IXevffipo, TO SoXo, see 171. Similarly t5 case of the free man for fifty staters and
irevreKovTcurTaTipo 11.38. Observe the a stater, for each day until he releases
clear distinction in use, here and else- him, in the case of the slave ten staters
where, between SiicdSSei'and Kpivev. The and a drachma for each day until he
former is used where the judge pro- surrenders him. But at the end of a year
nounces formal judgment according to after the judge has pronounced judg-
the law and the evidence, the latter ment, one may exact three times tim
where he acts directly as arbiter. Cf. amount (i. e. three times the original
especially XI. 26 ff. 11 fi. But if one fines, instead of the accumulated fines
denies making a seizure, the judge shall for delay) or less, but not more. As tothe
decide under oath, unless a witness tes- time the judge shall decide under oath.
tifies. If one party contends that a man The purpose of this last provision seems
is a free man, the other that he is a slave, to be to prevent the accumulation of
those who a free man
testify that he is fines out of all proportion to the value
shall be preferred. If they contend about of the slave. Some take rplrpa as a
a slave, each declaring that he is his, if third (i.e. of the accumulated fines).
a witness testifies, (the judge) shall de- The word occurs, in another Cretan
clare judgment according to the witness, inscription (SGDI.5000 I), where its
but if they testify for both or for neither, meaning is equally disputed. 25. tov
the judge shall decide under oath- When TtivT d)updv : gen. of time, 170,^
No. 110] CRETAN INSCEIPTIONS 263
afiepa<i /reao-T|a?, irpi'v ku Xaydaei, tS 8e 80 \o Se/ca c7TaTepav<; |
||
At Ka TOV eXevBepov e |
tuv eXevOepav Kdprei otirei, eKahov
(TTaTepav: KaTaaracrel a||t Se' k dtreTaCpo, Sexa
al Se k 6 SoXok 5
at Ka rav iXevdepav |
iioikCov alXeOet, ev iraTpo'i e ev a^ekirio e ev
midway between the i\ei6epos and the him as they wish. 36 fi. If one declares
foiKeds. Possibly the ^4voi. are meant. that he has been the victim of a plot, then
11 fi. If one violates a household slave the one who caught him shall swear, in
by force, he shall pay two staters, but a case involving a fine offifty staters or
if one that has already been violated, by more, with four others (literally himself
day one obol, but if in the night two as a fifth), each calling down curses
obols; and the slave shall have the pref- upon himself {if he test^es falsely), but
erence in the oath. 16 fi. If one air- in the case of an i.ir4Taipos with two
tempts to have intercourse with a free others, in a case of a serf the master
woman to the distress of her relative, he and one other, that he took him in adul-
shall pay ten staters if a witness testi- tery and did not lay a plot,
pa||i Kan k 6 aveS Bdi kuto, to, i'y\pafjLfj,e'va avn fiaiTvpov Tpkov
20
Spo/ieov iXevdepov al Be
[
n tov Tmvov Tre'poi, evBi\KOV efiev. al Be
Ka uTSKVov II
KaTaXiirei, Td re pa aiiTW eKe\v koti k ev\y'\Trdvei 25
[rjai/ ep\i'\v\av a[t t'^ :a/)7r[5] to evB\o'\dev 'n\eBa tov etri^aXXov-
t\ov'\ ixoipa\y Xo:e[i'] Kat tC k o aveB Bdi at eyJjpaTTai
al Be n 30
aXXo irepoc, ^v^Bikov efiev. al Be yvva dTeK\vo<; aTroddvoi, Td re pa
\
under oath. But if she carries off any- xpiJ"" from xp'^^o^, gen. sg. witli SwXer.
thing else belonging to the husband, she 17 ff. If a man dies leaving children,
shall pay five staters, and whatever she if the wife wishes, she may marry again
carries off and whatever she purloins holding her own property and whatever
this she shall return. But as regards her husband may have given her, ac-
matters which she denies, {the judge) cording to what is written, in the pres-
shall decree thai she take the oath of of three witnesses of age and free,
en.ce
itself. If a stranger helps her carry the heir at law, a short expression for
things off, he shall pay ten staters Jt ^Ti;8d\X (rd xpVa'ra) ; of. V.21-22
and half the amount which the judge o?s k ^7ri/3dXX. 37 ff. If man or wife
swears he helped carry o/. 49. rdvv wishes to make gifts, (it is permitted),
266 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 110
e airoda-
pov /cpeo<;, irXiov Se fie. ai |a /rotKeos fotKea KptOei BooJ
v6vro<;, ra fii avTa\; sKev aXKo 8' at irepot, evS[iKop e/iev. n
I
55 eTteXeiKTai \
toi jrdcrTai to avBp6<s, o? c^vie, uvtI fiaiTvpov [Bv]ou. |j|
25 Ibv iraTepa top tckpop Kal top KpepaTOP i^apTepop ep,ev TaS
|
either clothing or twelve staters or some- a-riyav : this is the regular word for
thing of the value of twelve staters, but house in this inscription, pomla being
not more.
K6(i,i<rTpa: perhaps a tech- household (V.26) and foiKos not oocur-
nical term for certain kinds of gifts. ring. IV.14ff. If the man has no house
III. 44-1 V. 23. Disposition of chil- to which she shall bring {the child), or she
dren horn after divorce. does not see him, if she exposes the child,
III. 44 If a divorced wife bears a
ff. there shall be no penalty.
oi 8^ Ka
child, she shall bring it to her husband |i.' Ali] ktX. : thisconforms to the read-
at his house in the presence of three wit- ing of the stone, tliough the elision of
nesses. If he does not receive it, the child the e of /d is difficult (or read i^'i[e]
shall be in the power of the mother either with aphaeresis ?) . For /ca with the op-
up or to expose; and tJie relatives
to bring tative see 177.
and witnesses shall have preference in IV.23-VI.2. Partition of property
the oaWi, as tg whether they brought it. ^mong chil4re^ an(i heirs-at-law,
No. 110] CEETAN INSCEIPTIONS 267
fie inrdvavKov ifiev Sar^eeai^- al h4 rt? aradeCe,
hiro^dTraedaL 30
Toi arafievot a\i ejpaTTai. e Se k airoedvei 74(9), crreyav; | fj,ev
rav^ ev iroXi Ka|Tt k iv Tai(<;) a-rejaK evIi, a']? ku fj.e foiKv<s evpoi-
Kec eV||t Kopai poiKiov, kuI irpo^aTa ku} apTa[t']7roSa, a ku /xe
to, 35
/rot/ee'os ei, eVt toi'; vid(n efiev, ra S' d\\\a
| Kpe/iara iravra BarSd-
da\i Ka\o<s, Kal XavKuvev to? /iev vlvvi ottottoi k iovti
Si5|o fioipavi
|| 40
feKaa-Tov, raS B\e dvyarepav^ oiroTTai k Xov\ti fiCav /loipav fexd-
a-rav. B\aT0[0]at Be Kal to, fiaTp[o]ia, I k aTrodd[ve]i, anre[p] 45
||
TO, [waTpoi] I
e[yparT]ai. al Se Kpep,ara fie et|e, areya Se, Xaxev
raO 6[v]'yaTe\pa<; ai eyparrai. al Be ica Xl|t o irarep Boo<i lov Bofiev
Ta\\i oTTViofievai, Boto kuto. r\a iypafifieva, irXiova Be fie. oreiai Be 50
|
IV.29ff. But if any one {of the chil- when Cyllus and his colleagues of the
dren) should be conde)nned to pay a fine, trrapTb^ {subdivision of the tribe) of the
the one who has been fined shall have Ms Aethalians composed the Kdaiios, these
portion taken out and given him as is women shall share in the inheritance,
written. 33 ff. als Ka kt\. . which are but against those {who received gifts)
not occupied by a serf residing in the previously no action shall be brought.
country. 44 ff. And the property of 22 ff. If there is none of these, those to
the mother shall be divided, when she whom it falls according to the source of
dies, in the same way as is prescribed the property shall receive it. But if
for the property of the father. V.l ff. there are no heirs-at-law, those of the
Whatever woman has no property either household who compose the /cXopos (i.e.
Th ai\Td.
TeKva. ai Se k |
a eXevOepa iirl tov SSXov, So\' efjL\ev to, rexva. al
efiev.
peiirai K\ara \Tav TruXJai' otl ov X[et ajTrultez/ Tt?/ Kal p,ev rk
[k oJTTviei, e\v Tal<; rpiaKovra e Ka peiirov^n
al Be /u(e), aXXoi
07rvie(d)6ai OTi||/x.t Ka vvvarai. al Be Ka Trarpok Bovto^ e aBeX- 20
TTto Trarpoid^KOi yeverai, al XeiovTO<i 07r[i'tei' 01 eBoxav p,e Xeioi
o'jnj^ie(d)dai, at k ia-rereKvoTai, BiaJJ^aKovaav tov Kpep,drov at 25
second) the second {in order) after the son who ask for her hand. VIII. 7-8. But
of the eldest {and so on). 3off. If the iAej/sftaHjiBe to Aim (the rejected groom-
groom-elect, being a minor, does not wish elect) his proper share of the property,
to marry {the heiress), though both are 20 ff. If one becomes an heiress after
of marriageable age, aUthe property and her father or brother has given her {in
the income shall belong to the heiress marriage), if sJie does not msh to remain
until he marries her.
47 ff. If he does married to the one to whom ihey gave her,
not marry her, as is written, she with although he is willing, then, in case she
all the property shall marry the Vxt in has borne children, she may, dividing the
succession, if there is another. But if property as is written, marry another
there is no groom-elect, she may marry of the tribe. 24. lo-TerlKvorai : perf.
any one of the tribe she wishes, of those subj. lite iriwaTai. etc., 151.1.
272 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
e{ff)dai ai eyparrai.
K a[i']o/3[o]? ei. al B' ai'[o]/30t Idrrai fie eie e7r\i/3dWov, rav Tra-
I
'Kvep at I
K airodavov 'ird\TpoioKov KaWaXiirei, e av^T^v e irpo
feKdaTo er/paTTai.
6 I
fiev7r6fjLevo<:, e cnro/jLoaai I aw |||
[11. 1-9, and most of 10-14, X
lacking] /laTpl ||
S' vliiv [e dvSpa yvvaiKl S6/j,ev i'WKarov aTa[T'\i- 15
/9a[i/?] e nelov, Tr^iov Se fie. al he irXCa Soie, at a XeiovT ol |
eiri-
shaXl bring suit against said person be- latter with Si-, probably only an error,
fore the end of the year. The judge shall for5io-)isuncertain. ^28-29. The third
render his decision according to the tes- letter in 29 is obscure, but the most
1.
timony. If the suit is with reference to probable reading is ^i/ioX^vK to, with
o judgment won, the judge and the re- w as in Ti.vv e/dvav 11.48, and with Ms
corder, if he is alive and a citizen, and used like ixavos as in VIII. 8. 43 ff.
the heirs as witnesses, (shall give testi- If one has formed a partnership with
mony), but in the case of surety and another for a mercantile venture (and
pledges and fraud (?) and conspiracy does not pay him his share), or does not
(?), the heirs as witnesses shall give tes- pay back the one who has contributed to
timony. After they have testified, (the a venture, etc. 50. evS: forevs (=ers)
judge) shall decree that (the plaintiff), before following S (97.4). 53. Snpov
wlien he has taken oath himself and ko, kt\.: whichever coursethe complain-
likewise the witnesses, has judgment for ant demands, either to take oath of denial
the simple amount. If a son has gone or . X.15 ff. 'Special legacies are
surety, while his father is living, he and not to exceed the value of 100 staters.
the property which he possesses shall be If one makes a gift of greater value, the
subject to fine. 26-27. The precise heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100
mesLning ot Siapa\6fivos &nd Suifcnrdnc- staters and keep the property.' 24.
ws (cf. in 11. 35-36 Sio/SoXas, dipitrtos, the (liSev Is Kpfos to no purpose, invalid.
:
274 GEEEK DIALECTS .
[No. llO
30 fieSe KaTaee{0)0ai. al ||
he ri<; tovtov n fepxaai, /ieS\ev e? /cpe'o?
40 foivo. Kal p,ev k aveXeTM irdvTa to, Kpe\p,aTa Kal fie avvvei. ype-
II
TOV Se 7rp600a oirai Tif eKei e a\p7ravTvi e Trap afiiravTO fie er el^-
SiKov epev.
X.33-XI.23. Adoption. son) in the market-place, etc. 16. o
X.33ff. Adoption may be made from to ko-cvCo: sc. K6(r/ioiTos, the clerk of the
whatever source any one wishes. The official who looks after the interests of
adoption shall be announced in the mar- strangers. 19 ff. These regulations
ket-place, when the citizens are assem^- {rotSSe) shall be followed from the time
bled, .from the stone whence they make of the inscription of this law, but as re-
proclamations. 41. <rvv-li: seelOl.l. gards matters of a previous date, in
42 ff. He shall perform the religious whatever way one holds (property),
and social obligations of the one who whether by virtue of adoption (i.e. of
adopted him. Xl.lOff. If the adopter being the adopted son) or from the
wishes, he may renounce (the adopted adopted son, there shall be no liability.
No. 110] CRETAN INSCEIPTIONS 275
offer tlie man an asylum). 26 ff. TJie vorcedfrom her husband, if the judge has
judge shall decide as is written whatever decreed an oath, she shall take the oath of
it is written that he shall decide accord- denial of whatever one charges within
ing to witnesses or by oath of denial, but twenty days, in the presence of the judge,
other matters he shall decide under oath ori : oUnvos as in 11.50. XII.21fE.
according to the pleadings. See note to The heiresses, if there are no dp(f>avi>SiKa-
1. 11 ff. 31 ff. If one dies owing money aral, so long as they are under marriage-
orhavinglost a suit, t7iosetowhomit falls able age, shall be treated according to
to receive the property may hold the prop- what is written. In case the heiress, in
erty, if they wish to pay the fine in his be- default of a groom-elect or 6p4iam5iKa-
half and the money to those to whom he a-rai, is brought up with her mother, the
owesit. Butifnot, the property shall be- father's brother and the mother's brother,
long to those who won the suit or those to those designated {above), shall manage
whom he owes money, but the heirs shall the property and the income as best they
276 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
30 Treirat, tov iraTpoa kuI Top, p,dT\poa tov; i'ypap.p.evovt; T||a xpep^ara
10 (naTrjpav<;. TrevOev he |
TropTi rav veora, rat Se veoTWi opi)^VTe'i
[ol Se] AvTTi,oo Tol'; 'lepairvrvioi'; e? rav evdpepov rav [rav @ev-
Sai(Ti<ov. 6 Se Kotrp.o'i twv I '\epaTrvTvC'\aiv epirerai Avrrol e? to
ap'X^eiov
Kara ravra Se Kal 6 Ta)[v Avtticov Koa-poi epirerco ev
'lepaTTVTVai es] |
to ap'xJelov.'j al Se ol Koapoi iWiiroiev Tciv 6v-
aiav rav '^ypappevav, at Ka pr\ n 'ir6\e[po<; KcoXvcrrji, airorei<Tdv'\A\
can until she marries. She shall be mar- to the body of young men, and of this
ried when twelve years of age or older. body the seven who are chosen by lot as
111. Decree of Gortyna regarding supervisors of the market shall decide
the use of bronze coinage. under oath.
3^. One sJiall make use of the bronze lia. Treaty between Hierapytna
coin which the state has established, and and Lyttos. This illustrates the mixed
not accept the silver obols. If one ac- dialect sometimes known as East Cre-
cepts them, or is unwilling to accept the tan. See 373, 278.
(bronze) coin, or sells for produce (i.e. 1. AdttCois: note the interchange
trades by barter), heshall pay aflne of of assimilated and unassimilated forms,
Jive silver staters. Report shall be made e.g. KvktIuv 1. 13. See 86 with 1.
No. 112] GEETAN INSCRIPTIONS 277
TTo'Xet. OTi Se ica So'^tji rak TroXeaiv i^eXev rj iv6efj,ev, on jxev efe-
Xot/iev firire evdivov /i7j|Te evopKOV fifiev, on Se iy'^pd-yfraifiev evOivov
re ^/lev koL evopKov. el Se rC ku 6eS>v IXewv ovtodv Xd^a)\fj.ev a-rro
j^/soli'oj' a7rX[o'a)?] Kal aSoXeo^, Kal tov avTov t^iXov Kal i'^^ffpov e^S>,
01'; TOV I
irdvTa y^povov dTrXow; Kal aSoXco^, /cot tov avTov ^iXov
Kal ex^pov ef w, Kal iroXep-'qa-Si airo y^d)pa<;, vl |
Ka Kal 6 Avttio';,
13. 'Opdrpiov: occurs as an epithet of (51 a). The epithet would then be of
Zeus in two other Cretan inscriptions. EIea,n source (cf. EI. /r/jiiTpa = ^lirpa,
It is generally explained as standing IS), or else contain hyper-Doric o.
for ppirpios with o for f as in 'Oa|os 17. liriopKovri: see 42. 5 (J.
278 GEEBK DIALECTS [No. 112
113. Dreros. Ill or II cent. B.C., but copied from an earlier version.
@eo'? Ti;;)(;a. |
'K^adai tvxo-I" \
'EttI rSiv Al6a\e\eov Koa-fiiovTcov ||
30 Tai' ^piTo/xapTiv II
Kai to/* ^oiviKa Kal Tav |
'A/i^t[(B]yaj' /cat ray
Tai' I
Kal TOV Ovpavov Kal \ ^pcoai Kal r]p(od(7CTa<; |
Kau Kpava<i Kai
35 7roTa||/U.ov9 Kal Oeow irdvTa'; |
ai irda-a'; fir} p,av iyto |
TroKa toi<s
vvktI I
yitjjTe TreS' afiepav. Kal I airevcrica on Ka Svvafiai KaKOV I tm
45 TTo'Xet Tat Twy AvTTicov. Ill
BiKav^ 8e Kal 7r/o[a^i]||ci)i' prjSev evopKOV
|
50 7ro1|Xti' irpoBaia-eiv I rAy twi' Aprjpicov \ prjTe ovpeia to, \ twv Apr)-
55 /jtaji"
I
/iTjSe ra rJi^ Ki'[(][|o-ta)Z', pTjSe dv\Spa<; rot? 7ro|Xe/i^ots ttjoo-
Tii'ci?
I
Ka TTvOcopai tjvlvopvvovTa^, \
i^ayyeXico tov |
Koapov Toh
75 TrX{\\aaiv. el Be TdSe j
prj KaTexptpi,, |
tov? (T)e' poi deow, |
tou?
80 ^poaa, epi^paviat; rjp7](i)v
||
TrdvTa'; re Kai 7ra|cra?, /col KaKicrTm{i)
j
Trd/iaTa ||
[eiio/3Ki]oj/Tt 8e' /iot [tow] deovs, tov<} [cofioa-a,] IXeov; 90
|
|
^/u.ev
I
[Kal 7roX]\a Kayada \
Bi[86]tj.[e]v. ofivvw 8e ||
to? a^TO? 95
9eov<s ^ fiav eyw Toy k6(t\imov, at a yn^ efojol/ct'^eoj^Tt Tav aYelXav
I
Tov<; TOKa i^^ySvofie'vovi rov avTov opicov, T6v\'irep dfie<s o^iapAKafjiei, | 100
ip,^a\iv e? Tav ^(oXdv, at,
||
/ca airoaTavri, toO |
p,r)vo<; rov Kol/ii'o- 105
I
Kapiov rj tov |
'AXtaiov a Se /8[(]Xa I vrpa^avTCOv eKaVpTov rov no
Koc7fiL\ovTa (TTaTripa<i |
TrevraKocriov^ |
a(^' d? /ca ifi/SaXrii I ap.epa<;
ev rpifiTjVcoi ||
ai Se Xtcro-o? eir){i), |
ayypay^dvT<ov I e? LeX^Cviov, I 115
Apiqpioi.
Ill
at 6e /i^ 7rpa[fat]|ei' a /3a)Xd, a[uTOt] ||
Ta StvrXo'a a[7ro- 130
yivonevoK af<Bl<rTOt?
rov re op\KOV 6fivvp,V \ Kal Karey^eiv. |
aat ol
MiXaTLOt iire^dXeverav |
iv tcli veai v^fiovr)iai tcU TrolXet Tat tS)v 145
II
KaTTjp I
Ta? a7eXa? | ||
/cat iXaiav \KaaTOv ^VTev^eiv Kal 155
^eOpati\fievav a7roBel\^ac
o? Se' xa p,ri ||
[^]vTevo-et, a7r|[o]Teto-et 160
rTa|TT7/3a? Trei/lTTj/coi/Ta.
nathing of lawsuits and executions shall tivv: tiws. 119.2a. 132-133. ^[p]-
|ir| l|opK(|uvTi ktX. : unless they impose public (in contrast to sacred) funds,
upon the ayiXa, upon those
the same oath ipevral =
^rriral, irpdKTopes. Ci. ipeia
who are passing out from it (?). It is = ipewata Eustath. on H 127. 137.
generally assumed that the oath was rdSe 4iro(ivdiioTo : if this inscription is
imposed upon those entering the dyiXa, a copy of an earlier one, we may as-
but it is difficult to reconcile iySvo/ii- sume that the early boundaries of Dre-
ros were actually described in the
Kouswithsuch an interpretation.. 103.
|iPo\tv cl<Tayye\eiv impeach.
:
104- original, but omitted here. 146-147.
105. Ol Ka airoo-TavTi after they have : vejioviitoi for veoiiitviaL, with remark-
:
gone out of office. 115. Xio-o-bs meta- : able metathesis, seen also in Ne/ioiios
phorical use, perhaps insolvent. 127. = Sm/jL-^vtos of another inscription.
APPENDIX
pcuai.
de Gaertringen. 1898.
Supplementa. 1894.
Xll.iii.
Xn.vi. Inscriptiones Cycladum praeter Tenum, ed. F. HiUer de
Gaertringen. 1903.
Xll.vii. Inscriptiones Amorgi, ed. Delamarre. 1908.
Greek Grammar
Brugmann, Gr.Gr. = K. Brugmann, Griechisohe Grammatik. 3d ed. Mu-
nich 1900.
Goodwin = W. W. .Goodwin, Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892.
Hirt = H. Hirt, Ilandbuch der griechischen Laut- und Formenlehre. Hei-
delberg 1902.
Kiihner-Blass = Kuhn^r's Ausf iihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.
3d ed. Part I, revised by Blass. 2 vols. Hannover 1890-1892.
Kiihner-Gerth = Kiihner's Ausf iihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.
3ded. Part II, revised by Gerth. 2 vols. Hannover 1898-1904.
G.Meyer = Gustav Meyer, Griechische Grammatik. 3d ed. Leipzig 1896.
Special Dialects
Attic
Boeotian
Meister 201 ff. 1882.
I,
Refer-
Sad^e, De Boeotiae titulorum dialecto, Diss.Hal.XVI,145ff. 1903.
Delphian
Laconian
Mullensiefen, De titulorum Laoonicorum dialecto, Diss. Argent. VI, 131 ff.
1882.
Heradean
Meister, De dialecto Ileracliensium Italicorum, Curtiu3StudienrV',355ff.
1871.
Argolic
Corinthian
Kretsclimer, Die griechischen Vaseninschriften, 16 ff.
Megarian
Schneider, De dialecto Megarica. Giessen 1882.
Koppner, Der Dialekt Megaras und der megarischen Kolonien, Jb.f.Ph.
Suppl.XVIII,530ff. 1892.
Solmsen, Beitrage zur griechigchen Wortforschung I, 93 ff. 1909.
Bhodian
Bjorkegren, De sonis dialecti Rhodiacae. Upsala 1902.
Coan
Barth, De Coorum titulorum dialecto. Basel 1896.
Theran
Hauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Inschriften von
Thera. CiUi 1906-1907.
Cretan
Baunack, Die Inschrift von Gortyn. Leipzig 1885.
Herforth, De dialecto Cretica, Diss.Hal."VIII,192ff. 1887.
Skuis, Iltpi T^s KpriTiKtj's SvaXfKTov. Athens 1891.
Kieckers, Die lokalen Verschiedenheiten im Dialekte Kretas. Marburg
1908.
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES 287
Pamphylian
Bezzenberger, Zur Beurteilung des pamphylischen Dialekts, Bz.B.V,325ff.
Kretschmer, Zum pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIII,258ff.
Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon . und der pamphylisehe Dialekt, Ber
Sachs.Ges. 1904, Iff.
Meillet, La place du pamphylien parmi les dialectes greos, Rev.:6t.Gr.
XXI,413ff.
1These are arranged to correspond with the sections of the Grammar. The
references are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek Grammars and the
grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which would
seem superfluous. And even for this scattered literature completeness has not
been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident.
But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the
material is quoted with some fullness and the dialectic scope of a given pecu-
liarity defined.
In the notes some details are added which were intentionally omitted from the
text,but also some few important forms which were omitted through oversight
or became accessible too late to be incorporated in the text these last including
;
some forms from the new fragments of Corinna, Berliner Klassikertexte V.ii,32fE.,
which failed to i-each me until recently.
The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section
numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages, or, for collections of
inscriptions, by the numbers of the latter. In a case like Hoffmann's Griechische
Dialekte, 1.185 would refer to no. 135, but 1,135 to p. 135.
288 GEEEK DIALECTS
the historians and none among students of the dialects. See Buck, Am. J.
Phil.XXI, 319.
P. 2, note 2. The " much more problematical" view referred to is that
of Kretsohmer in the article cited above. Skepticism is now expressed also
Meyer 11,72 "Von archaeologischer Seite hat man mehi-fach eine 'vor-
achaeische' Bevolkerung und Cultur des Peloponnes und eine achaeische
Einwanderung Jahrhunderte vor der dorischen construiert. Das sind reine
Luftgebilde, ilber die eine Discussion unmoglich ist, da ihnen jede histo-
rische Grundlage fehlt"; and, on the linguistic side, Fick,Woch.f.Klass.
Phil. 1905, 593 ff.; Thumb, NeueJb. 1905, 385 ff.; Schwyzer, I. E. Anz.
XVIII, 46 fi.; Buck,Glass.Phil.II,24:5,note.
Pp. 8 f. No mention is made of Macedonian, which, so far as we can
judge from the scanty remains, is a form of Greek, but detached at such
an early period that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in
the ordinary sense. Yet it shows some notable points of agreement with
the neighboring Thessalian. Cf. Hoffmann, Die Makedonen.
3. Kuhner-Blassl,26fi. and the literature cited.
Ephesus, 122 ff.) removes all suspicion "from the reading [d']aXa'rrfs at Teoa
(no. 3 B 22-23).
5. Buck,Class.Phil.II,275fE., and, for further Lesbian examples, Hoff-
mann II, 355 ff.
and without further material it is useless to attempt any more precise for-
mulation of the conditions. Cf. Solmsen,Bz.B.XVII,335; K.Z. XXXIV,
451. Baunack,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l893,118. Biiek,Class.Phil.II,2G8.
It is not accidental that Pamphylian, which agrees with Arcado-Cyprian
in several important features (see p. 8, note), has not only l iroKu = iv tto-
Xet,but also regularly is = s, ek, and that is also occurs several times at
Vaxos, but rarely elsewhere. Cf. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,23.
11. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXI,375fi. For icrria cf. also Solmsen, Unter-
suchungen zur griech. Laut-und Verslehre, 191S., 213 ff.; Sommer,Griech.
Lautstudien,94ff.; Ehrlich,K.Z.XLI,289ff.; Buck, I.F.XXV, 257 ff.
For Att. 117) the assumed *xuj-\u}i maybe dispensed
^tXioi (cf. also 76,
with, if we adopt the view of Wackernagel, I.F.XXV, 329, that e in eXi
gives Att. IXi by assimilation, for which he cites also Att. MiXixios for
MeiXixios, MijXixios, /teXAixos of the other dialects. Wackernagel also dis-
cusses the change of e to l in i/iariov, which is the regular spelling in Attic,
while elsewhere we find the spelling to be expected (cf. eijua), namely e/ia-
Tiov (our no. 8.2), el/iATioy, d/iarMr/iosi (cf. Ditt.SyU. 653 passim, 939).
12. Cf . also the ethnicon napdx^eos, SGDI. 2524 = Ilepdx^eos, A.M.
XXXII,65.
A similar change before A. appears in AaX<f>iK6v of the earliest Delphian
coins and AoA^oi of an unedited Delphian inscription. Cf. Perdrizet,Kev.
Et.Grec.XI,422.
13. Buck, Class.Phil.II,253ff.
13.3. Boeot. iro/ca, ovTTOKa occur in the new fragments of Corinna.
42.1. For Dor. r; even from e/ra, cf . also Ahrens 11,193 Kiihner-Blass I,
;
203 ;
Thumb, Griech. Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenismus, 93 ff.; Zupitza,
K.Z.XLII,75. The change is not merely late Doric. Aside from ^p, fik^p
in Aloman, Kprji in Aristophanes, etc., some of the inscriptional examples
NOTES AND EEFERENCES 291
are very early, e.g. Ther. KXij-ydpas IG.XII.iii.l461. Delph. ivvrj, not pre-
viously quoted, occurs B.C.II.XXVII,22,26.
Like Rhod. 'Ay^vai also Ion. 'Hy^va^^ SGDI.5616.13.(Smyrna),'A(t)X'5i'^
ibid.54716 (Thasos) in contrast to 'Apxta.vaKT<K ibid. 5691 (Erythrae).
Schulze,QuaestionesEpicae,6ff.,84ff.,352ff. HoffmannIII,372,391ff.,407ff.
Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 181ff.,302ff.
The history of (rp in ^ t'o-f os etc. is so nearly parallel to that of vp etc.
that has been included in the same tabular representation. But it is not
it
60.3. HoffmannIII,576fe.
61. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXII,513ff. Buck, Class.Phil.11,247 ff.
61.6. rifucroi (to in Phocis, Rhodes, and Astypalaea is probably
TJ/xicrov)
grecques, 60..
68.4 a. Savxva is now attested for Cyprian also. Cf. Aat)x*<^op'o, Mei-
ster, Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1908,2 ff.
. 69.3. Sohulze,K.Z.XXXIII,318ff. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXV,608.
69.4. Like eTnrao-is is d7nra<7a/*Evos, from *di'-7r7ra-, in the new fragments
of Corinna.
71a. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.80. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,274.
72. Solmsen, A.M. 1906, 347 ff.; Beitrage zur griechischen Wortfor-
schungl,10aff.
73 ff. On relics of Aeolic w
etc. in Chios and other once Aeolic, later
Ionic, territory in Asia
Minor, see 184 a at Eleusis ('I/i/xdpaSos), Solmsen,
;
77.2. vcr + consonant may arise in new formations and undergo the same
development as secondary intervocalic vcr. Cf. Lesb. eiKoioros, 116a, and
Corcyr. eicXoyi^ow^o), 140.32).
77.8. avTJKourav etc. in a late inscription of Cyrene I suspect of being
an ai-tificial, not an inherited, Aeolism. Cf.Class.Phil.il. 272.
80. For pp, especially in Boeotian, cf. Solmsen,Rh.^I.LIX,486ff. But
in just what dialects, besides Attic, West Ionic, Arcadian, Elean, and
Theran, pp is to be recognized as normal, cannot be determined with any
certainty from the existing evidence. In some dialects where we find a few
examples both of pp and of per, or even of pa- only, the latter may be so
late as to be easily attributable to koivi; influence. But it is also possible
that in some dialects pp was only an occasional colloquialism and that ptr
was preserved, even without external influence, in careful speech. Cf. 86,
p. 68. The isolated Kapputv (also in Tim. Locr. and Plut. Instit. Lac.) is
especially significant. But we do not ffeel warranted as yet in assuming
that pp was common to the West Greek dialects in general.
81. For T = o-o- in Ionic, cf. 4.4.
On late Cretan 6aXa66a etc., cf. Thumb, Neue Jb. 1905,391; Mei-
81a.
ster,Dorer und AchaerI,6Sff. But against the latter's understanding of
eypaTTtre of the Law-Code as fypairo-e = iypd(f>6ri, cf Jacobsthal,I.F.XXI, .
Beiheft,18ff.
81 6. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897,900 ff.
82. Lagercrantz, Zur griech. Lautgeschichte,19ff. For era- add Coan
ocToxK, Calymn. BiKacrcrio).
218fE. Meister,Herodas,778fE.
94.1. The type of crasis seen in TOLpumpov, that is really elision as we
believe, is the usual one in Argolic. Another instance is seen in IIoXvjtiiSEs
iiroUt Aapyeios (o 'Apyeios), B.C.H.XXIV,448. Epid. Tal<TK)unnet (rfit At(r-)
is disputed, cf. IG.IV.1203. Of. also Rhod. 'A/xoi/Sixo (6 'Ap.-), no. 97;
Arc. TaTToXXiovi (rot 'Air-), 'E<^.'Apx-1903,178.
94.6. See above, p. 290.
94.7. end. In view of the frequent elision in Argolic (above, note to
94.1), Aegin. hoiKos is more probable than hoiKa!^.
nal genitive in -ot and cognate with Lat. -l, etc., Kretschmer, GlottaI,57ff.
I am convinced of the correctness of the first-named view, as preferred in
the text. -010 occurs IG.IX.ii.458, 459,511, 1036.
^Yhile vocatives in -r; from cr-stems are known and Boeotian shows the ct-
inflection in other case-forms, we prefer to- assume that these forms too
belong to the adopted cr-stem type. Still different views, but too general
and vague to carry conviction, are expressed by Sad^e I.e., and Solmsen,
Berl.Phil.Woch.l906,lSl.
H1.4. -ijs is probably not from -lyvs, like jSois beside /SoSs from *;8a)vs
(37.1), but owes its -q to the analogy of -t^os etc. Dat. pi. MavTii/ecri in an
Elean decree (SGDI.1151.17) shows a similar extension of r] at the expense
of ev, and is perhaps the Arcadian, rather than a true Elean, form.
112.6. Cf. Lac. dual EiraKoe beside tTraKoo, no. 67, note.
114.1. The new fragments of Corinna bring the first evidence of la in
Boeotian. On the use of Cret. ids, Buck, Class. Phil. 1, 409 3. On irpoiTos,
116. On Lesb. eiKouTros etc. , Buck, Class. Rev.XIX, 242 ff. Thess. ikoo-tos
occurs IG.IX.ii.506.47.
119.2a. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400ff.
122. On the distribution of toi and ol, cf. Solmsen, Rh.M.LX,148ff.;
Buck, Class.Phil.11,253. But the ^Vest Thess. mentioned is to be
roi there
to find oirei etc. in other dialects than West Greek and Boeotian (cf. 224a),
we know no certain examples as yet. Arc. T[e]t8w, as read by Wilhehn,
139.2. For -v6o etc. we prefer the older explanation, as given in the
text, to Schulze's suggestion quoted by Sad6e,DeBoeot. tit. dial.,23.
141. Buck, Glass. Phil. II, 257 ff., with literature quoted.
142. Buck,Class.Phil.II,251ff.
143. Schulze,K.Z.XXXIII,126ff.
144 a. For Ion. ^vetKa, add ^m^''"^'?''''*'' f ''O'o Ephesus (see above, to 89.1).
146.1. keXaLJS-qKa is also Arcadian, cf. no. 18.14.
147.3a. Solmsen, K.Z. XXXIX,215.
148. G.Meyer,203,413. Meisterhansl69. Hatzidakis,'A9i;vaVIII,458ff.
150. Schulze,Hermes XX,491 ff. Solmsen,Rh.M.LIX,161ff. Until re-
cently all the known East Ionic examples were from Chios, Teos, or Eryth-
rae. Now also from Miletus i^a/iocra SGDI.5496, KaraxTetVoo-tv Jb.Arch.
Inst.l906,Anz.,16.
Onaor. subj.trdcf. Solmsen,Rh.M.LXI,164ff. That Arc. /SwXtv-
151.1.
Inschr.v.Magnesia 38.46, wrongly corrected to ;S<i)Xvcr((o)i/T<u by
a-avTcu,
is seen in Cret. pipK<nev SGDI.49S2, and also in hrnXwriav ibid. 5004, if the
latter is really an optative.
157. Hoffmann 1,263 ff., II, 574 if. Buck, Class.rhil.11,274 ff.
158. Buck,Class,Phil.II,265.
159. In Delphian there are several other examples of -laa (seeWendel's
Index 190 ff.) but none certain of -i^w. For cruXiJovres, which occurs twice
among over two hundred instances of eruXcovTcs, is perhaps only a graphic
variant. Cf. J. Schmidt, Pluralbildungd.idg.Neutra, 329. For Boeotian add
<m<j>av<i)iij.iv from Thespiae, B.C.H.XXV, 361. trre<^ai/St occurs also at
Eleusis,but here only as the result of the confusion between oi and wt
(Meisterhans 66). It is not clear whether the late Lesb. Tipai, a-T<j>dvoi, are
from -da, -taa or from -aa, -oa (in either case we should expect a-T<jiavS)i)
or are simply the Attic forms and to be accented rt/xai, (TTeKJmvot.
1 The portion of this article which deals with Greece, and also the statements
in the text, are condensed from a more comprehensive but unpublished study of
this subject. ^
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of p is ignored, in order to
obviate the separation of the many forms which occur with and without it. Thus
(f)CKaTi, i.e. plKaTL or [Kan, stands in the position of tKari, and vo(f)6s in the
position of vads. f stands in the position of k.
For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. sg., 1 sg. pres. indie.)
are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have em-
ployed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced by
the more familiar spelling, e.g. e, o. A, by ij, w, ', or Cret. tt, k, by 0, x- But the
precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or given
separately witli a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case have
been preferred to consistency.
The references are numbers in Clarendon type, to the sections of the Gram-
:
mar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix;
otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74)
and the Cretan Law-Code (no. 110) are cited by name.
d7E\doi, Cret., ephebi, members of the ly, no. 4B. Cf. Hesych. dSiji-^us-
ayfKai. 31, no. 113.11, note dS6Xci)S, airXus, x<^P'5 PovKijs
a-yepiris East Ion., assembly. 49.2 aSos 6 Ion., decree. See dvSdvu
'AyXaa-, ' A^Xw-. 41.2 deXios = ^Xios. 41.3
&yvia = iyo). 162.6. dxi^f^ros, 66 dJo96s Cypr. =
iyae6!. 62.4
'A-yoXcws Meg. = 'AyfKaos. 167 d^ETOd) Delph. convict. 77.2, no. 53.17,
,
53 dp^iricu
Pvp\(a Heracl. , papyrus marsh, rhv jSu- etc. 169 with App.
pXlav Heraol.Tab.L5S = rdi- jSu/SXirai- Aa)ioKp^Tci> Lesb. =: Ari/iOKplTov. 18
/loo-xoXoK 1.92. See ;ua<rxiiXo Sa|jLOo-i.oCa El. =
Sripjaaioli). 15, 157 &
PvPXivos Heracl., see /uairx'iXa Sa)jLoa-iu|icv El. =1 driiioaiovv. 157 b
PpXCov = /SijSXioi'. 20 Sa|i.oT^7)v Lesb. = -tcKt). 108.2
^6iu Ion. = poriSiu. 44.2 Sapdra Delph., a ceremonial cake. No.
Pu\d Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. = /SouXi}. 51 A 5, note
85 with a, 78 SapKvd Cret., see Sapxfd
BupO^a Lac. = 'OpBia. 61 Sdpiia Delph. = S4ppa. 12
BupiHa Lac. = 'OpBla. 64 Sopxnd = 5pox/"i. Arc, Cypr., El.,
Pus Dor. = (Sous. 37.1 Corey r. 49.2a
Sapxvd Cret. (SapKvd) = Spaxp4- 49.2
7a W.Grk., Boeot. = 7^. 13.3 a, 69o
raidpoxos Lac. =
7011)0x05. 53 8dTTa66ai, 8dTT0VTai Cret. = SdaaaBai,
'yaiuv Hei-acl., heap of earth, mound. ddffuvTaL. 82
165.4 Saixva Tliess., Cypr. = Sdtpyti. dpx'-
-yd^eXa Delph.=7a/iiiXia, wedding cakes. 5avxva<f>Qpei(yas, ffvvdavxva(p6pot, Aav-
164.9 Xval[ov]. 68.4a with App.
'Y7pd<|faTai Heracl. = ysypd^arai. 84oT0i Arc. = SoKv- 139.1, 151.1, 191
146.3 8cCXop.ai Delph., Locr. =
/SoiJXoynai.
iU Thess. =
Sid. 7 I Locr. =
iK. 100
hcKOTdv Arc, =
iKarSv. 6, 116a, 117 cvcvixOeUi Boeot. =
elffeveyx^V- 144 a,
iKir^TuvTi Heracl. =
iKTriauai,. Heracl. 161.2, no. 43.49, note
Tab. 1.120, note ivcripia Locr., taxes of admission (to
cKTcio-is, not ^KTio-is. 28 a Tvith App. citizenship). Prom Mtiim., like Att.
S\a|U = i\Aui, iXaiva. 162.4 eJ(riTi)pio from efo-ei/xt
lo-SIXXu Arc. = (*K|3d\Xu. 49.3, 68.1, exfloi Epid. 4kt6s. 66, 133.3 =
100 c\|fa^(TTaTO Boeot. = i'j/ri<j>ta-aTO. 82,
4o-SoKd Arc. = ^kSoxtj. Cf. 66, 100 142
(r8oTi)ps Arc.= *^K5oT^pes tfwse who luKo.= elxa. 49.5, 146.4
give out the coritracts
e(rKi]8cKdTT) Boeot. = iKKaiSeKdrTj. 100 Jd Lesb. = 19.1 Sici.
lv()>opPlai, lv()>opPur|ids Arc, impose a ing often = Kiipios valid. Cf also Ion. .
pasture tax, the imposition of a pas- dicpaTiJs invalid, Kparetv be valid, Cret.
ture tax. No. 17, note K&pTuv q.v. 49.2a
Ids Cret. = iKeivos. 114.1 KdpTOs = Kpdros. 49.2a
louiu Boeot. = vloD. 24 Kdpruv Cret. (Kdprovavs) = Kpelrrwv, in
-kAtioi W. Grk. =
-kAo-ioi. 61.2, 116 a, was called see preceding);
KO(Tp.iwv,
117.2 later used of a single member of
KOTKTTdnsv Cret. 67 a this body, with pi. /cAtr/ioi
KaroiKetouvei Thess. = KaToiKfflo-j. 139.2, KdTEpos Ion. =
irArcpo!. 68.4
169 KOTuX^a Coan = koti)Xi;
KardiTEp Ion. beside Kardirep xaSdirep = Kovpi) Ion. = KApij. 54
Karopp^vTEpov Arc. , see dppivrepos KpajiLdirai. Epid. = K^E/iiitrai. 12 &
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX 311
Kp^vvu Thess. =
Kpiva. 18, 74 (act.) canceling, giving a receipt for,
Kp^Tos =
Kpiros. 49.2 (mid.) having canceled, taking a re-
Kptvvw Lesb. =
Kp(i/ai. 74. AoT.^Kpivva, ceipt for. Cpds. with diri), Sid, ii
77.1 Xteios Thess. =
XWixos. 164.6,9
KT^vvca Lesb. = Kreivai. 74 \i,\ii\v Thess. =
dyopd market-place
KToCva Rhod. a territorial division sim-
, (Thess. dyopd =
^/t/c^i;ir(a)
ilar to the Attic deme. Cf. ktI^w, XiitoteX^ci) Locr., leave taxes unpaid.
Krlffis Cf. XtTTOffTpaTfa etc.
KTOivdras Rhod., member of the kto/xo. Xio-o-ds Cret., insolvent (?). No. 113.
Kundv Epid. = icuKeiiv. 41.4 115, note
9v9vus Chalcid. 22 c, 24 a Xoirts Arg., some kind of shallow ves-
KUjiEplvai Cypr. = Kv^eppdv. 88, 167 sel. Cf. \oTds and XcTris
Kvppos Thess. = xipios. 19.3 ATTos Cret. = Ai)k7-o!. 86.1
Kiipa Cret. = K6pi;. 25, 54 X<i>Tif)pi.ov Heracl. = XouTijpwv. 44.4
Kus Ion. = TTus, 68.4
p.d El. = ;ih}. 15
Aa- from Aoo-. 41.4,45.3 (id Thess. = S^. 134.4
Xdpuuriv Chian = \dpaa-iv. 77.3 jiaiTus Cret. = ndprvs. 71 a
XhoPiiv Aegin. = Xa|8t6. 766 (idv EL = /t^K. 13 a
XaYatoiCret. {\ayalev), release; aor. \o- |i,dvToi Epid. = fiivToL. 126
ydmi. 162.8 jjiao-Tpda El., accounting, or body of
\d$o|iai, Xd|u|iai Ion., Meg., Boeot. fiaarpol. Cf Hesych. fiaffrplai' ai tuv
.
56 rnvfi'/jvios. i2.5a
fiirrh Cret., until. 86.4, 132.9a vdfiaios Ion. =(i'6fiLpios. 164,9
\Utto9 Boeot., Cret. = /i^o-os. 82 v6^ios Locr. vd/ufios.= 164.9
(leis El. = Ai^i-. 112.3 vd|ios Heracl., a coin. Cf. Lat. num-
(i.i)8aii,6t Delpli. =; /itijSajiioC. 138.2 mus
|i,T)Seta Lesb. = fiitdefila. Cf. 114.1 vo(ra-6s Ion. veo<r(r6s. 42.5(2
)i,r|6c(s = fiiidels. 66 votrrlrTio El. =
*potrT^w, voiTTiw. 84
(ifivvos Lesb. = ii7ip6s. 77.1, 112.3 vu Cypr., Boeot. 134.5
H^s Heracl. = n'/iv. 112.3 vtivap.aL Cret. =
SOvafiat. 88
irpo(r<|>d7iov Ceos =
irpba^ay/ia sacrifice XiJvT/. 76
irpiravis Lesb. (rarely Att.)= irpiravis. ZE\iv6evTi, SeXivo'vTioi. 44.4
The more usual prefix irpo- replaces a-ids Lac. = 0e6s. 64
here the related but uncommon irpv-. o-is Cypr.,ffis Arc. rts. =
68.3, 128
irpoTEpeCa Heracl. =
vporepala the day o-iraY^prai Heracl., receivers and in-
before spectors of grain. So dy4pTat ol drS
icpiyn\vl 'Boeot., formerly. 123,133.1 (nravlas at Tauromenium, o-iro^iiXo-
irpiiTav^iov = irpUTaveroc. 164.1 K6S at Athens, Tauromenium, etc.,
irpuY-y veiiii) Heracl. , he surety (TiTumi at Athens, Delos, etc.
irpcS^yuos Heracl. =
*vpoiyyvoi surety. o-trtipiv Eretr. =
alT-qa-iv. 60.3
44.4 o-Ktuddv El. =
o-Keu^uj'. 12 a
irT6Xe|jL05 = TbXepAis. 67 (TKCvdu
(TKevd^u. 162.3
irrbXis Cypr. etc. = ^6X15. 67 o-irofS8dv Cret. =
(rirouSTii/. 32,89.3
irvas 6 Boeot. = Tola. 30 <rinip6s Coan, Epid., Syrac, Ther. =
IlipFOs, IIvpFtas, IIupFaXtov = Wippos irvp6%
etc. 54 c o-rdXa Dor. etc., o-rdXXa Lesb., Thess.
irSs Dor. = tto?. 132.4 = tTTlJXT). 76
nViTtos Cret. = niiSios. 63 o-Taprds Cret., a subdivision of the
TTM Dor. etc. = jrWep. 132.7 tribe. 49.2a
o-T^Ya Cret., house. Law-Code III. 46,
Fpdrpa El. see ^^rpa
, note
fpira, fpiroM Cypr., see fi'/irpa o-T^Yoo-o-is Epid. =
(TT^oo-is. 164.3
^^Tpa, originally speech or verbal agree- o-TeiTTw Coan =
(rri^a. No. 101.29, note
ment, but in dialects other than iTTcc^avC^u = 162.1
-6(1).
xdve Thess. =
rdde. 123 ^Tiffa) in Attic and elsewhere, 28 a.
Tovt Boeot. = T'^vSe. 122 7rEi(rw,e7rei<ra, 68.1,2. Arc. pres. teJu,
xavvuv Arc. =
rr^vSe. 123 162.12
318 GEEEK DIALECTS
Tioixtt Boeot. Tixt- 24 = Tut Boeot. = Tolde. 122
Tip El. =
TIS. 60.1 TulSe Jjesh. = T^Sc here. 132.4
TXtto-Cofo Coroyr. 105.2a TU|i,os Corcyr. = rii/i/Sos. No. 89, note
Tvoris Cret. =
durirbi. 66 Tvpcia Heracl., cheese-press
T6f Rhod. = TbSe. 63.2 ravL Arc. T0v8e =
To( = ol. 182 T(&s = rods. 78
Tot El. =
rASe. 128
Toit Boeot. =
o!:ae. 122 i Cypr. = 4Trt. 135.8
Totveos Thess. =
ToiSe. 123 upaCs Cypr. , forever. 133.6
ToivC Arc. =
TijJSc. 123 "YPpeo-Tas Thess. 'T/SpiffTas. 18
=
TiKa W. Grk. =
T&re. 13.3, 132.9 iSap^o-Tcpov Lesb , iess pure. Used with
.
t6ki,os or t6ki,ov Delph. t6kos interest = Kcpvdv of mixing water and wine, and
t6v Thess. = T65e. 123 so applied also to the debasement of
t6vs = ToM. 78 coinage. No. 21, note
t6s = Toiis. 78 jiSpCaLocr. 56
TocTTOv Arc. = ToiJcSe. 123 utCret. or. =
132.4
TOTO =
ToOro. 34 a dIs Rhod. or. =
132.4
Toi Boeot. = (Ti). 61.6 viis = vlis. 112.2
T0VVV60VV Thess. riovde. 123 = FVK(a Boeot. := olxla. 30
ToSra Eub., Delph. = Tadra. 124 hvXopEovTos Thess., from iiXapia be iXw-
Tovras Delph. =
rairas. 124 /i)6s,"the official in charge of the public
320
9
p. p.
Thessalian
Th. Th.
Boeotian
Pliocian
Locrian
I
[ Elean
Laconiaii
Heracleaii
Megariaii
Corinthian
Argolic
Ehodian
Coan
Tlieran
Cretan
CHAET III
GREECE
Ionic "^
Aeollc
Achaean
(Aroado-Cyprian) [=1
Doric
[
North west Greek
jJChaleedon